LL Medico Diapers and More Bambino Adult Baby Diapers

Leaderboard


Popular Content

Showing most liked content since 01/16/2016 in all areas

  1. Win of these adult-sized pacifiers. To enter: Like this post and reply with a comment on why you like being here! Open to those 18 and over anywhere in the world. Ends 12/10/2016. Value of prize: 8.99 - Odds vary based on number of entries. Prize supplied by Mikey. A new study says most people stop reading fine print after the first few lines, which is why I feel confident calling you a stinky-poo.
    28 likes
  2. 9 likes
  3. I'm in my fucking 40s and I happen to be fucking awesome thank you.
    8 likes
  4. "What is it?" Michelle asked. Candy held out her hand. "Come see." Michelle quickly took her mother's hand and they walked the few steps to the table. Michelle looked at the pink booster seat and then up at her mother. "Mommy, I don't want to sit on that." "Just try it honey. I really think you will like it. Just try it. If you don't like it then you don't have to use it." Candy said, guiding Michelle over and lifting her up onto the booster. Candy pushed the chair up to the table. Michelle couldn't believe how much higher she was. She could see the whole table. She recached out and could almost touch the middle of the table. "Is it okay?" Candy asked. Michelle looked around. As much as she would like to say 'no' she finally felt taller. Something she has been wishing for for years. "It's...... okay." she said. Deep down, she was loving it. "See I told you. I knew you would like it. Let Mommy get you a drink." Abby, Gail and Sarah came up to the table. Abby noticed right away that Michelle was sitting much higher at the table then she had earlier. She walked right over beside her, pulling out a chair and sitting down. Michelle was almost as high as her. Abby looked down and saw the pink booster seat. She placed her arm around Michelle. "Look at the big girl sitting up to the table. Arn't you just the sweetest." "I'm as tall as you." Michelle said proudly. Abby smiled. "Almost honey. Such a big girl." Michelle was happy to hear 'big girl' after Abby had been calling her a baby all day. "I am a big girl." Abby shook her head. She can't be 18. No way. There must have been a mix up. How did she ever get through high school. She is sitting on a booster, in a pull-up, saying she is a 'big girl'. Wow. Michelle was happy for the first time today. She couldn't stop looking around the table because of her new found height. It was something she longed for for many, many years. The thought of sitting on a booster chair, suited for a 3-4 year old left quickly and she recached out again towards the middle of the table. just because she could. Supper went quick and there was lots of talk of what everyone was going to do after. Abby suggested that they should have a fire and roast marshmallows. Everyone thought that was a great idea and it was decided that after the dishes were done and things put away, they would do just that. Everyone joined in on the clean up, except Michelle. They let her stay in her booster and was given a extra bowl of ice cream, because of her being 'so good'. It was close to 7pm when the clean up was completed. Candy helped Michelle down from her booster. As soon as Michelle's feet touch the ground, Candy lifted Michelle's dress up and checked her pull-up. "All good honey." Candy said, as she gave Michelle a hug. "Thank you for being such a good girl." Michelle hugged back. Supper was good and she really did love being able to sit up to the table. The longer she sat up there, the more she liked it. "Can we get one at home?" Candy was a little taken back. Michelle was asking for a booster seat? "You want a booster seat at home?" She had to ask, because she didn't think she had heard Michelle correctly. "Yes. I really like being tall." Candy had to think for a second or two. Maybe just maybe. "If you like sitting up high. I think we can do better then a plastic booster." Michelle was curious as to what her mother was getting at. "What do you mean." Candy pictured Michelle sitting up to the table in a white and pink highchair, Strapped in and smiling. Candy would have full control of when and how long Michelle sat at the table. Lately at home, she eats and takes off to her bedroom. They never get a chance talk. Candy knew she had to be careful with what she was about to say. Getting Michelle to wear a pull-up was one thing. Really, if the true was told, she hasn't been out of them all that long, but still, it only took a few hours and here she was wearing one. She has already changed a wet one. Candy had second thoughts. "Just leave it to me honey. I will make sure you get what you want. Let's go join the others." Michelle smiled at her mother. She was still curious as to what she was talking about, but it didn't matter, just as long as she could be up that high, from now on. The group set up lawn chairs and got fire wood from the pile that was stacked up against the shed. It wasn't long before the fire was started. Michelle sat in her own chair, right beside her mother. "When should we start the marshmallows?" Abby asked. "Let's wait for a hour or so. We just finished supper." Kim replied. Michelle didn't say much, as she sat there with her legs swinging back and forth under her chair. Michelle's felt some pee escape from her bladder. She looked around. Michelle slowly lowered herself from her chair. When her feet touched the ground her bladder emptied into her pull-up. Candy was keeping a close eye on Michelle. When she saw Michelle get out of the chair, she reached over pulling Michelle close to her. "Everything okay?" Michelle quietly said, "I need to go inside." Candy quickly got up, taking Michelle by the hand. Candy walked Michelle back into the cottage and up the stairs. They arrived in the bathroom and before Michelle got to do anything, Candy pulled Michelle's dress up over her head, placing it on the counter. She then pulled Michelle's pull-up down to her ankles. "Step out honey." Candy could see that Michelle had already used her pull-up, but said nothing. Michelle quickly stepped out of her pull-up and took a few steps towards the toilet. Candy help Michelle onto the plastic potty chair. Candy let Michelle sit there for a few minutes and then helped Michelle down. Michelle washed her hands and then dried them with a towel. She stood waiting for her mother to re-dress her, but Candy picked up the wet pull-up and dress. She took Michelle by the hand and led her into the bedroom. Candy placed the dress and pull-up on the end of the bed. "It's getting late honey. Let's just get you ready for bed. Then we can go down and have some marshmallows." Michelle not thinking she had no clothes of her own and standing naked for the the third time today, she said, "Okay." Candy knew this was going to be hard, but she was determined to make it happen. Candy walked to the dresser and pulled out a diaper. She opened the closest and looked through the 3 pairs of pjs her sister had purchased. She grabbed the light pink, one piece ones. Turning and walking back towards Michelle, with a diaper in one hand and the pjs in the other. When Michelle saw the diaper, she took a few steps back until her back hit the bed. Candy got up to Michelle and knelt down in front of her. "I know what your going to say honey, but Sarah is going to be sleeping with you and I don't think you want to pee on her. Do you?" Michelle looked at the diaper her mother was holding. Pull-ups were one thing but a diaper. "I will be fine. I wouldn't wet the bed. I promise." Staying clam, Candy set the diaper on the bed. She placed her hand softly on Michelle's shoulder. "Honey we both know you can't promise that. It will be okay. It's not a big deal." Michelle knew she couldn't promise waking up dry, not for what has been happening lately. Just a few hours ago she had woken up wet. "But...but...Can I just wear a pull-up?" Candy held back the smile. Her daughter was asking for a pull-up instead of the diaper. Not underwear, a pull-up. A month ago when Candy suggested that Michelle should start wearing pull-ups at night, it was a big "NO". Now she knew she could walk back over to the dresser, get a pull-up and put it on Michelle. That would be the easiest, but Candy really wanted Michelle to be in a diaper. The quicker she got Michelle into diapers, the quicker Michelle would be more dependent on her. The quicker Michelle would change her mind and attend university in London. "I thought about that honey, but I don't think the pull-up will hold up." Candy paused for a second. "There really isn't a difference between the two. Its just he diaper will hold more and then....... Mommy doesn't have to worry about leaks............ Then I don't have to wash the sheets everyday." Michelle suddenly felt guilty about her mother having to wash her pee soaked sheets all the time. She could hear Abby saying that same thing. Tears formed in her eyes. "I'm sorry mommy." she quietly said. Candy pulled Michelle in for a long hug. "Don't be sorry honey, its okay." Candy held the hug. "Can you be a good girl for mommy then and make this holiday a lot easier for your mommy?" Michelle nodded her head that was resting on her mother's shoulder. Candy wasted no time once Michelle agreed. She stood and lifted Michelle onto the bed. Candy picked up the diaper and un-folded it. Talking Michelle by both ankles, lifting them in the air, Candy placed the diaper under her bum. Candy thought about what she was doing. She was putting her 18 year old daughter into a diaper. The first of many. Some people might think she is crazy. That she is being mean, but she knew deep down that it was the best for Michelle. She wasn't mature enough to live on her own. Maybe in a few years, but not right now. Candy pulled the diaper up between Michelle's legs and pulled the right tab across her waist, then the left. The all white plastic diaper with two wide tapes on each side, fit perfect. She would have to ask her sister where she got them. It's not like it was all that long ago Michelle was getting a diaper put on her. Less years then one might think. It wasn't until she turned 13 that her mother started letting her wear goodnites instead of a diaper for bedtime. She was motionless as her mother diapered her. Her thoughts were elsewhere. Today had been a whirlwind of emotions and she was worn out. Before long Michelle was standing beside the bed. She looked down and saw the thick white diaper. Her mother was holding out some light pink pjs for her to step into. Michelle placed her hand on the bed for balance and lifted her right foot, then her left. Candy pulled the one piece garment up over Michelle's diaper. She feed Michelle's arms through, turned Michelle around and zipped it up. Once Candy had it zipped up, it pulled the pj's tight against Michelle's body. Her puffy diaper stuck out. There would be no mistaking what she was wearing. "All ready for some marshmallows?" Candy asked. Michelle was too busy looking down at herself too answer her mother. The cuffs of the pjs were tight against her ankles and wrist. The whole thing was tight. The diaper felt much different then the pull-up. It seemed to be 10 times thicker and fit different. She never did answered her mother. She just let her take her hand and be led out of the bedroom. Everyone sitting in their lawn chairs stopped talking when Michelle and Candy came out the back door of the cottage. They all stared at Michelle. Abby and Gail both had to put there hands over their mouths to stop from laughing out loud. They both knew that wasn't what they need to do. No one said a word as Michelle slowly made her way to her chair, trying to hide behind her mother. With a little help, Michelle sat down, keeping her head down, looking at her bare toes. Kim couldn't believe how Michelle looked. If she didn't know better, she would have thought Michelle was 6 at the most. She watched as Michelle walked by her. Her diapered bottom going back and forth. She could hear and see right away that Candy had put her in a diaper. The pjs did nothing to cover up that fact. When Michelle walked by the fire Kim could see right through the pjs and the white diaper underneath. "Everyone ready for marshmallows?" Kim asked, not talking her eyes off Michelle. Abby, Gail and Sarah all said, "Yes." at the same time. Michelle said nothing. She didn't know how to feel. She felt bad for putting her mother through all those mornings when she woke up wet. She has never given it a thought, until today. She knew deep down she shouldn't be wearing a diaper, but then again, she shouldn't be wetting the bed. Michelle looked up. No one seemed to care how she looked or what she was wearing. No one said a word about it. Candy suggested they should find some sticks to roast the marshmallows. Abby, Gail and Sarah got up but Michelle stayed seated. Candy noticed and held her hand out for Michelle to take. "Come on honey let's find a stick for you to roast the marshmallows." Michelle slowly held her hand out and got out of the chair. With nothing on her feet she walked carefully with her Mom. "There's one." Candy said pointing outwards, letting go of Michelle's hand. Michelle waddled towards it and bent down to pick it up. The tight pjs limited her movement, she lost her balance, falling down onto her hands. Luckily she got her hands out. She turned to get up and twisted to fast ending up on her diapered bum. "Are you okay honey?" Candy asked, rushing over. Michelle took a second and then slowly stood back up, leaving the stick on the ground. "Can I just go to bed? I don't want marshmallows." Candy knelt down in front for Michelle. "Are you sure you don't want some? Come on. Mommy will get the stick and get you some marshmallows." Candy picked up the stick, holding it in front of Michelle. Michelle broke down. She started to bawl. Big tears fell from her cheeks onto her pjs. She couldn't stop herself. Candy set the stick back down and carefully picked Michelle up, sitting her on her hip. Michelle placed her face into her mothers shoulder. "Oh honey, it's okay. Don't cry. Mommy's got you." Candy said, as she bounced Michelle. Candy walked back over to her chair and sat down with Michelle. She got Michelle across her lap and started to rock a little. Michelle kept her face buried and continued to cry. Abby returned with a stick. She could see Michelle was crying. She walked up to her and placed her hand on Michelle's back. "Is everything okay?" "I think she is just tried." Candy said. Abby's hand made it's way down to Michelle's diapered bum. She gave it a few little pats. She couldn't believe how thick it felt. "I will get you a marshmallow Michelle." Candy looked down at Michelle and spoke for her. "Thank you Abby." Kim had returned with a big bag of marshmallows. Each of the girls took one, placing them on their sticks. Abby got one ready and turned so Candy could take it off the stick. Candy pulled the warm marshmallow off. "Here honey. Abby got you a marshmallow." Candy held it close to Michelle. Michelle slowly lifted her head up. She really did want a marshmallow and she felt safe sitting with her mother. She opened her mouth and Candy placed it inside. "Is that good?" Candy asked, like she was talking to a two year old. Michelle sat up a little and nodded her head up and down. The marshmallow did taste good. Very good in fact. Abby stood beside them as Michelle ate. "Come on, lets do one together." Abby said, holding out her hand. Michelle looked at Abby briefly but then turned her head back into her mothers shoulder. Candy sat up a little in the chair. "Come on honey. Go with Abby and get another one. I can tell you really liked it." Michelle shook her head, but Candy kept moving forward until Michelle had no choice but to stand on her feet. "Go on sweetie. Go with Abby and get another. Mommy will be right here." Abby didn't wait for Michelle to agree, she just grabbed her hand and pulled her towards the fire. Kim handed Abby another marshmallow. Abby let go of Michelle's hand and took it. "Let's put it on the stick together." Michelle looked at the marshmallow in Abby's hand. She slowly lifted her hand up and placed it on Abby's. Abby brought the stick up and they pushed the marshmallow on the stick together. Michelle had to take a step forward so that she could reach the fire. She looked back to make sure her mommy was still close by. Michelle had eaten five marshmallows in a very short time. She was enjoying them and was having a fun with Abby. Then out of the blue, Michelle passed some gas. It was loud and everyone heard it. Her diaper didn't seem to muffle the sound. Everyone started to laugh. After a few seconds Michelle joined in the laughter. "Are these bean marshmallows?" Gail asked. Everyone laughed again. Including Michelle. Sarah was almost falling over she was laughing so hard. After a few more marshmallows Michelle returned to her mother. Candy took her hand and placed it on Michelle's diapered bum. She squeezed the back of Michelle's diaper. "Oh good. I thought that might have been more then gas." Michelle looked up at her mother. "MOM!" "What?" "I didn't do that." Michelle said, shocked that her mother would even think that could happen. "I know honey, I just checked. Come up here." Candy picked Michelle up, sitting her on her lap. "Abby, would you go get Michelle a drink for me. I'm sure she is thirsty from all those marshmallows." "Sure can Aunt Candy." Candy had Michelle laying in her lap when Abby returned with a sippy cup full of milk. Candy took the sippy cup from Abby. "Thirsty honey?" Michelle said nothing as Candy placed the spout of the sippy cup in her mouth. Michelle was surprised the milk was warm when she got the first drop. "I warmed it up for her Aunt Candy." Candy looked up. "Well thank you Abby. That is just what this one needed, I think." Candy winked at Abby. The warm milk tasted really good. Michelle got comfortable in her mothers arms, closed her eyes and sucked in the milk. The sucking motion made Michelle feel good. She could feel her whole body relax. From the top of her head to the tips of her toes. Candy rocked Michelle a little and patted her bottom. It wasn't long before the milk was gone and little Michelle was out cold. Some milk was on Michelle's chin. Candy sat with her sleeping daughter in her arms. She continued to lightly pat her padded bum as Michelle kept sucking on the sippy cup. "Is she asleep?" Kim asked. "Out cold." "Now what?" "I'm not sure. I think I will just wait a minute and try and get her in bed." Candy said, smiling ear to ear. "If you need help, just say." Michelle never moved as the conversation between the girls continued for a good 1/2 hour. Candy's arm was starting to hurt from holding Michelle and the sippy cup. "Kim, I'm going to try and get her up into bed now." Kim walked over to Candy. "Here let me take her." Kim carefully picked up Michelle. She stirred a little but that was all. They got Michelle in bed with out waking her. Candy gave her a big kiss. "Sleep tight babygirl." Candy and Kim made there way back outside. Candy thanked them all for everything, especially Abby. Abby said that it was easy, to get Michelle into the pull-ups. She really thought it might be harder. They talked about how to deal with Michelle the next morning. They all agreed that they weren't going to make a big deal out of anything. Just carry on like everything is normal. Even though the fourth oldest out of the seven there, was already in bed, wearing a diaper and was for sure going to wake up wet in the morning.
    6 likes
  5. "Damn you penis, you're getting in my way!" Said no guy ever. Unless you're a kid still living at home without access to proper sized diapers I don't see how you could not be content with all the adult sized offerings available today. You owe your dick an apology.
    6 likes
  6. Abby lead Michelle to he carpet in front of the TV. "You sit here and I will find you something to watch." Michelle slowly knelt down, crossed her legs and sat on her padded bum. Her pull-up crinkled and crinkled. Abby found The Muppets movie on dvd and started it. Once the movie started Abby went to the kitchen, found a sippy cup and filled it with milk. She returned to Michelle. "Thought you might be thirsty." Michelle looked at the cup and shook her head. Wearing pull-ups and now Abby gives her a sippy cup. This is nuts. "I don't need a cup like that." Abby held the cup out and looked at it. "Oh, I'm sorry. I think I saw a baby's bottle in there. I will go get that." Abby started to walk away. "No wait." Michelle yelled. Abby stopped and turned back around. "Yes." "Just give me the stupid cup. I will take the top off." "Oh no you will not, baby. If you take the top off of this. I will make sure you are drinking from a bottle every 1/2 hour." Michelle lowered her head and held out her hand. Abby set the cup in it. "Very good. Now watch your show." Michelle felt silly for giving in so quick, but what was she to do. She would talk with her mommy when she got back. The movie had only been playing for 20 minutes and Michelle had drank half of the milk. The five other girls returned from their walk. Abby quickly got up off the couch and went right over to Candy. Michelle looked at them all. She knew what Abby was telling her mother. She turned her head back around and continued to watch the movie, ignoring the rest of them. Candy walked past Michelle and sat down in a chair to the right. "Honey can you come here for a second please." Candy said, holding out her hands. Michelle looked at her mother. She turned back, facing the TV. "Michelle honey, it will only take a second." Michelle knew she couldn't ignore her mother for too long. She stood up holding the sippy cup in her hand and took the few steps towards her mother. Candy placed her hands on each of Michelle's shoulders. Quietly and calmly Candy started to talk, "Abby said you wet the bed. Is that true?" Michelle closed her eyes. She nodded her head up and down. "That's okay sweetie. I'm glad you didn't lie." Candy then took her right hand off of Michelle's shoulder and slowly lowered it. Her hand went under Michelle's purple dress and landed on her pull-up. Candy patted Michelle's bum. "Do you need to use the potty?" That was going to be the last time Candy asked that question for a very long time. "No." Michelle quietly said. "Can I take this off now. I don't need it." Candy looked Michelle in the eyes. "Honey, I think it might be for the best.. We don't have any other panties for you and the way things have been going today, I think you're better with that on." "But Mom.....I don't need these. I'm eighteen." Michelle pleaded. Candy sat back into the chair, took Michelle and lifted her up onto her lap. Michelle dropped the sippy cup on the floor not expecting her mother to pick her up. Candy laid Michelle across her lap, letting her head fall into her arm. "Sit with Mommy for a while, okay. Just relax. Nobody cares what type of underwear you're wearing." Michelle got a little scared when her mother picked her up. She thought she was going to receive another spanking. She felt beyond silly, laying across her mothers lap, face up. She felt her mother start to pat her padded bottom. She could hear the pull-up has her mother patted it. She should be screaming and running away, but after the events of the day, she let it happen. Michelle bent her knees up and buried her head into her mother's shoulder. "See, isn't this better then fighting. Just relax and watch the movie. Everything will be okay." Candy said, continuing to pat her 18 year olds padded bum. Michelle knew she must look silly, but she started to relax. She began to like the treatment she was receiving from her mother. It had been a while since she has been this nice to her. It's true, they have been fighting a lot lately. From where she was going to go to school, to her bed wetting and everything in-between. Michelle slowly turned her head, so she could see the TV. Her body relaxed and Michelle felt at ease for the first time in a long time. "Thank you Abby." Candy said. Michelle turned and saw Abby handing the sippy cup. Abby smiled down at her. Candy took the sippy cup. "Are you thirsty honey. Need a drink?" Michelle didn't reply, but Candy placed the plastic spout into Michelle's mouth. Michelle started to suck the milk in. She let her mother hold the cup as she watched the Muppets. She started to think back to what her mother had told her Aunt Kim. Her thoughts went to Tracy. The more she thought about how Tracy had treated her, the more she became to realize it was true. How could she have been so dumb and not seen what was going on. Tracy had never said a word to her about the accidents at school or for that matter, the two times she wet her bed when Tracy stayed with her. She just put her pj's and sheets in the wash like it was no big deal. Like it was excepted of her. Now she guesses it was excepted. Her mother was paying her after all. Tracy had made all the meals and even picked out the clothes she was going to wear to school. Michelle closed her eyes, forgetting about the movie. She sucked harder on the plastic spout in her mouth, even though the milk was long gone. For some reason the sucking helped, it calmed her. The five other girls watching this all unfold, were all smiling, ear to ear. Even Sarah thought Michelle looked cute sitting on her mommy's lap looking like she was being fed a bottle. It made her feel like she was not the youngest in the room. Abby and Gail gave each other the thumbs up. Michelle's Aunts couldn't believe what was taking place. They both looked at their sister's hand patting their niece's bum. Michelle's dress had rode up with a little help from Candy and they could all see Michelle's pink pull-up. The movie ended. Abby and Gail stood up from the couch. "We're gong to walk down to the water. Do you want to come Michelle?" Candy pulled the sippy cup from Michelle's mouth. Michelle turned her head and buried her face into her mothers shoulder. Candy sat up a little. "Why don't you go honey. I need to help get supper ready anyways." Michelle picked her head up a little. "I don't want to go." Abby walked over. "Are you sure. Come on, it will be good for you to get outside." Michelle looked up at her mother. "Mommy, I don't want to go." Not realizing she was sounding like a child. Candy smiled down at her. "Okay honey, you don't have to go. You can stay here with Mommy." Abby, Gail and Sarah went to he front door and put their shoes on. "How long before supper?" Gail asked. "Be back in a hour. It should be ready by then." Kim replied. Candy sat up a little more. "Honey, I need to help get supper ready. Do you want to help Mommy?" Michelle looked around the room. "Okay." Not really wanting her mother to leave. Candy carefully helped Michelle stand. She took her hand and walked towards the kitchen. Kim and Margaret were already getting stuff together. "What can we do?" Asked Candy. "There is stuff in the fridge to make salad." Candy went to the fridge with Michelle in tow. "Here honey, take this over to the counter." Michelle took the bag of lettuce and walked over to the counter. Her pull-up crinkling the whole way. Her mother followed her with lots of other things. As Candy set it all on the counter, she remembered she needed to start the washer. "Michelle can you help your Aunts. I need to start the washer." Candy left and went into the laundry room. Kim came over to Michelle. "Honey, why don't we get a chair for you to stand on. It will make this a lot easier." Kim pulled a chair over and helped Michelle stand on it. "Now be careful on there, Okay." "I will." Kim took the lettuce and placed in the sink. She turned the water on to rise it off. When the water started to flow, Michelle felt some pee dribble out. She tried to stop it, but like always, once she started she could never get it to stop. She looked back over her shoulder looking for her mom. She should tell her mommy she needs to pee. She looked at her Aunt and was going to say something but she chickened out. Instead she put her hand between her legs and started to move her legs a little. Kim turned the water off and placed the lettuce into a spinner. "Can you spin the lettuce to get all the water off honey? You just press this button on top and it will make it spin." Michelle's hand was between her legs and Kim noticed right away, but said nothing. Michelle placed her other hand on the spinner and tried to push it down. She could only get it down a little. She pulled her hand out from between her legs and placed it on top of her other. Just as she started to push down on the spinner, Kim turned the water back on. Michelle started to move her legs around. With the effort she was using to press the spinner and the water running beside her, her bladder went from a dribble to full flow. There was nothing Michelle could do, to stop it. Kim watched Michelle closely and knew right away, the little girl had just peed into her training pants. "Good job honey." Kim said, not letting on at all that she knew what had just happened. "Let that spin for a little longer." Michelle could feel her pull-up starting to sag a little between her legs. She became very nervous, her hands started to shake a little. She hoped no one would notice. Once she was done with the salad she would go change. No one needed to know. She has lots of practice hiding wet pants and underwear. Hiding a wet pull-up should be no problem. Candy came back into the kitchen. "How is everything going?" Kim turned. "Great. Michelle is doing a great job." "That's good. Having fun honey?" Michelle turned towards her mother. "Uhmmm...Yes. I spun the lettuce." "You did? Good work sweetie. I'm going to have to get you to help me in the kitchen more often." Candy said with a little chuckle. Kim took the top of the salad spinner off. "Can you put this into this bowl?" "Su....sure." Kim let Michelle start, then took Candy by the arm, pulling her away from Michelle. Kim whispered into Candy's ear. "I think Michelle is wet." "Really." Kim nodded her head up and down then they both walked back. Michelle had put almost all the lettuce into the bowl. Candy let her finish. Candy leaned into Michelle. "Is everything okay?" Michelle put her head down and her face turned red. "Yes." "Okay. Just thought I would check." Michelle looked around the room and then stepped down off of the chair. "I'm just going to run up stairs for a second." Candy wasn't going to let Michelle out of her sight. If Kim was right and Michelle had wet her pull-up, it would be a huge step forward. "Do you need my help?" "No. I just uhmmm....need to get something." Candy bent down and took Michelle's hand. "Come on. Mommy will help." Michelle had to do something quick. She didn't need her mom getting mad again. She didn't think she could handle another spanking. "Mommy, I can go. You stay and help." Candy stopped before they reached the stairs. "Is something wrong honey?" Michelle looked down at the floor. "No." Candy knelt down in front of Michelle. She lifted her short purple dress up. Candy didn't have to feel the pull-up to know that Michelle had in deed soaked them. "Oh baby, your wet." "I didn't mean to Mommy. I'm sorry." Michelle blurted out. Candy let go of Michelle's dress and pulled her in for a hug. "It's okay. Much better then wet pants. Mommy isn't mad." Michelle rested her head on her mother's shoulder. She was expecting to be yelled at, but her mom was hugging her, not yelling at all. "Come on, let's get you changed." Candy said, as she stood back up and walked Michelle up the stairs, into the bedroom. Once they were in the bedroom, Candy quickly pulled Michelle's dress up over her head and laid it on the bed. Michelle stood her her sagging wet pull-up and started to feel ashamed. 'Why was her mother not upset with her?' Michelle was confused. Candy went to he dresser and grabbed another pull-up. She looked to her right and had thoughts of putting Michelle into a diaper, but figured that could wait until bedtime. Picking up the pull-up she slowly walked back over to Michelle. Candy could tell Michelle was upset. She knelt down in front of her. "It's okay sweetie. I would rather change a wet pull-up then have to change wet clothes and have to do laundry. Don't be upset, Okay." Michelle couldn't believe that her mother was being so nice about this. She had just peed into a pull-up. "I'm sorry Mommy." she said again. Candy pulled Michelle's wet pull-up down to her ankles. "Honey it's okay, really. Don't you think this is so much easier then changing all of your clothes? Now can you step out?" Michelle looked down and stepped out of the pull-up. Candy set it aside and picked up the new one. She held it out and without protest, Michelle stepped into it, letting her mother pull it up around her waist. "I guess, but......" Candy smiled at her daughter. "No buts. I love you." Michelle leaned forward and wrapped her arms around her mother. "I love you too." Candy was so overjoyed, she could hardly keep from shedding some tears. "Your the best daughter." Candy responded. "Now let's get that dress back on and go help your aunt's." Candy got Michelle dressed and picked up the wet pull-up that was on the floor. She took Michelle by the hand and led her down the stairs, into the kitchen. Kim turned from the sink and saw her sister holding a very wet pull-up in her hand. She looked at Michelle who was smiling. She thought she might see tears but no, Michelle seemed to be happy. "Your back. Good. Just a few more things and I think we will be already." Candy let go of Michelle's hand. "I just need to put this out in the outside garbage." Turning to Michelle. "Go help your Aunt." Michelle walked over to Kim and stood beside her. Kim leaned down taking her hand and lightly patted Michelle's bum. "Everything okay honey?" Kim was not surprised to feel the thick padding under Michelle's dress. Michelle looked up at her Aunt. "Yes." "That's good. I so glad to hear that. You're such a good girl. I wish my daughters were as good as you." Michelle smiled wide at that comment. She was happy to hear that. If only the twins could hear that. That would be great. Candy came back from outside, just as the girls come in the front. Candy went into the laundry room. She noticed earlier, the pink booster seat in the corner. 'I'm sure Michelle would like to sit up to the table like everyone else and not be so low.' she thought. Candy picked up the booster and carried out, placing it on a chair. "Is dinner ready?" Abby asked. "Just about. Go wash up and we should be ready to go." Margaret replied. The three girls went up the stairs. Michelle was looking at the girls as her mother placed the booster on the chair, she never noticed. Candy came over to Michelle. "Let's get you up to the table. I have a surprise for you."
    6 likes
  7. Kelly Fortuna started receiving invitations to play in big buy in games, mostly in Vegas, but several also other cities as well. Her winnings from the ‘Cartes D'or Triomphantes’ allowed her to afford the buy in, and the skills she had learned let her win. Consistently. She still played smart. Still had Ken make side bets that would guarantee, even if she were to lose, she would keep her stake and make some profit on top of that. But she did not lose. She could easily stake herself at next years Cartes D'or Triomphantes. All she had to do was ask for an invitation. She was gaining some fame, and with that fame came more interest from giants. However with Ken around any giant who seemed too interested could be chased off. Though Kelly had been worried he was going to actually have to punch one Yvonne Tanson, an old amazon who seemed certain she was going take Kelly away with her. She still recalled the look of affront and perhaps a little fear as Ken had told her, ‘Yous best be leaving my Kelly Girl alone, unless you wants me to knocks you down and put you overs my knee fors a spanking.’ Most giants seemed to accept that the intimidating inbetweener was her daddy, or close enough, that they stopped bothering her quite so much. She leaned back slightly on her booster seat, staring at the large pile of chips in front of her. She suspected she was about to win another of these tournaments. They were on a break, while the dealer prepared a new deck. Kelly looked towards her opponents, all giants, all seeming a little off put by the little in their midst. She had yet to meet anyone as bad as Lyle Redmond when it came to discounting her, but there were always ones similar. Really, she sighed, it was getting boring. “You do not look like you are having fun my petit Jean d’Arc.” Spinning in her booster seat so fast she almost fell from it Kelly turned to face Marie. The amazon was dressed in a white, tight evening gown, with a slit up the side that allowed her to easily kneel. “Ma… Miss Frontè. What… Why…” “I am happy to see you too Kelly. You are looking well.” “But what happened. What about Con…” Marie put a finger across Kelly’s lips. “Hush,” she said with a smile. “Heys, whats do yous think you are doings?” Ken had stepped away from the spectator seats, ready to defend Kelly. Kelly turned towards him. “It’s okay Ken, she’s a friend. I want to see her.” Ken stopped, then nodded. “Right Kelly girl.” He went back to his seat. “Kelly girl?” Marie asked. “It’s what people called me.” “Seems a little redundant to me. What else could Kelly be but a most wonderful girl?” Kelly suspected she was grinning like an idiot and blushing at the same time. “As I said, you are looking well Kelly, though your outfit…” Kelly looked down at herself. She was wearing a Chinese style dress, red with gold trim. “Is there something wrong with it? I thought it looked nice.” “Oh, it looks wonderful. You are quite fetching in it, but it is not comme il faut.” “I didn’t think that mattered.” Marie laughed. “That is because you do not have French sensibilities on fashion, but I think that is something you can achieve, with some work.” “Oh. What…” “But to come back to my original point, why do you look like you are not having fun.” “But I am having fun.” “Really? That glum face I just saw is the face of Kelly Fortuna having fun?” Kelly did not answer. “I had heard that Kelly Fortuna was always smiling, she could lose with a laugh. That she would chase rainbows, that is the correct term, oui?” “Yes, Kelly girl who chased rainbows.” “I thought that Kelly sounded quite pretty. I of course understood that at the Cartes D'or Triomphantes where she was not playing for her own enjoyment that she could not treat the game as such, but afterwards, I was certain that that pretty Kelly would show up. And I finally come to see her and what do I find? This is not my Kelly I think.” Kelly frowned. “It’s just, like the song said, if you chase rainbows you’ll get wet.” “I am sure that is true, but Kelly,” she leaned in close, “if you get wet, don’t you think I will dry you?” Kelly stared wide eyed at Marie. Marie smiled, reached out and ruffled Kelly’s hair. She stood. “Chase your rainbows Kelly. I want to see my petit Jean d’Arc smile and laugh.” Then she walked away. Kelly might have gone after her but the new deck was ready and the other players were taking their seats. When her fourth card was dealt out to her Kelly looked at it, considered her hole cards, and saw the possibility for an ace five straight. It was there. Not certain, but maybe… She looked over her shoulder, saw Marie sitting among the spectators, watching the game, watching her. When the bet came around to her she turned and looked at the other players and the dealer. She smiled. “Call and raise one hundred thousand.” They all seemed surprised. It made her laugh. And that is the end of Games and Skill Games of Chance. Thanks for read and hope you enjoyed.
    6 likes
  8. This story is based of a roleplay between me and KWOceans. The roleplay is ongoing, so chapters won’t always be rapidly posted, but we’ve taken the responses and converted/altered them to flow as a story rather than roleplay responses. We’ll probably both be posting chapters, and will definitely be active in the thread. Since there is two main characters, the chapters will vary in POV, so we’ll state the POV at the beginning of the chapter by bolding the character’s name at the top. Mid-chapter POV changes will likely be rare, but may happen, in which case, we’ll bold the new name on a line, after a decent space in writing. One thing that Oceans thought up was a part of the Diaper Dimension world where a law had been passed so that Littles couldn't just be snatched off the street with no defense. So we thought of a state within the Diaper Dimension that had passed a very weak Little protection law and worked from there. We hope you enjoy our little experiment. P.S: Feedback is absolutely welcome! It's definitely not easy to have two authors. So hopefully we can make this work and it remain stable and coherent as we continue working together. Disclaimer: We hold no rights or ownership to the diaper dimension world or original concepts and ideas within it, those belong to PrincessPottyPants and anyone else who may have been involved in the creation of it. Thank you. Chapter I: Diana I smile behind the newspaper I’m skimming, though not truly reading, as I listen to the interesting event going on just across the street, where an eccentric looking Little is shouting to a small crowd from the raised podium of an old fruit crate flipped upside down. Her vivid violet hair, cropped short just a little below her ears, flashes in the light as she shakes her head, piercing sky blue eyes narrowed slightly in a glare. "No more slavery! Little liberation now!" she shouts to the small cluster of Littles standing before her. Obviously followers of her rally that are brave enough to gather due to the rather frustrating law recently passed that protects them from simply being scooped up off the street. They have to give permission, though the term is loose. We have to gain permission from them to take them home. For how long or what happens there needn’t be specified. Still, it can make it rather difficult to acquire a Little, and this one I shall definitely be pursuing. I continue to watch her from afar as she shouts to people on the streets. To Littles, she calls for them to rise up, while shouting derogatory terms to my people. I’ve been watching her for a while now, Miss Clara Small, and her little rallies have done nothing more than amuse me, despite how angered I should be. She’s a curious creature; brave and stubborn, though misguided in my opinion, and inexplicably and extraordinarily adorable, more so than any other Little I’ve seen, despite her punkish style and off-putting attitude. She’ll be a challenge, but I find that to my liking, part of the appeal. I continue to keep an eye on her from the bench, until finally the rally disperses and Clara hops down and begins walking down the street towards a nearby hotdog stand. I fold up my newspaper and discard it in a nearby public recycle bin before I follow her down the street, keeping a safe distance that’s close enough to let her know I’m following her, but far enough back that she shouldn’t feel too threatened. After a few minutes, she seems to notice me and her gaze darkens slightly as she turns around to face me, a smug grin on her face as she pats her rear and calls, “Sorry sister, but it’s only underwear; no padding under these jeans.” I pull back slightly, startled that she’d make such a brazen and bold comment in public. Really, it’s asking for trouble. Then I begin to laugh. No, but there will be soon, Little one. Sobering, I catch up with her, taking her addressing me as an invitation to walk with her. “Actually, Miss Small, I’d just like to talk. I don’t intend to steal you away to a prissy nursery today by any means. You’re quite safe.” For now, I add to myself. “Besides, you don’t strike me as the type of soul to play that little game and be tricked into giving me the permission to do so, so I’m quite incapable of diapering you even if it were my intent. I have to admit, I’m here because you’ve caught my attention. To be honest, it isn’t often one comes across such an active protester of a rather....unique view that really isn’t popular at all, much less that protester being a Little who’s fighting against the very root of our society for generations. You’re very brave. Nursery or no, you’re life could be made a hell if you tick off the wrong person. But despite that, you’re sticking with it. It’s rather impressive. I’ll admit I’m rather curious and if you’ve got the time, I’d like to hear more.” The Little eyes me warily, but seems to relax slightly regardless. “Oh, umm, thanks,” she mumbles slightly. “Sorry about that stand offish reaction. Most of you Giants have one track minds when it comes to Littles if you know what I mean...No offense.” “None taken,” I assure her. Clara brightens a bit. "So you're interested in Little Rights? You look like a fairly wealthy Giant though. What do you have to gain from giving Littles rights and abolishing the forced baby system?" She asks, her head tilted with curiosity. "Because if you're interested we could use all the help we can get. And to have an Amazon in our group would really add a lot of credibility to the cause." “Woah, hang on a minute. Take a step back. I said I was curious, not that I’m signing up for a member’s badge and a date of the next rally,” I state, refusing to get too involved in that side of things. “But I am interested in learning a bit about your goals and ideals, Miss Small. Diana Evans, by the way,” I introduce, extending a hand. “I may be of wealthy origins, but that doesn’t mean I have to follow every ideal and tendency of society. I happen to hold a deep respect for any woman willing to stand up for herself and fight for her dreams, and you happen to fit the bill quite well. So I’d like to talk with you some more if you don’t mind the company. Is there a park or cafe or something you like to frequent that we could go to and talk?” Being called a woman causes the Little’s chest to puff a little with pride, tickling her ego as I’d hoped it would. "Why thank you! I'm glad to meet a like minded Amazon. I never expected to find one honestly,” she admits happily, the tension in her shoulders relaxing slightly. “And I happen to know a great little cafe not to far from here where we can go.” Her glee is not hard to detect as she practically skips along the path, leading me towards whatever cafe she’s referring to. We arrive, about ten minutes later, at a quaint little outdoor cafe. More of a booth really, with a serving window and a fenced around area of umbrella topped tables and chairs, a few of which have little steps attached to a raised seat in order to accommodate Little customers. It makes sense then, why she’d like this place, given that few places actually take the steps to properly cater to Littles and I’m surprised such a small establishment like this would put the money into something so specific. Regardless of why, I cannot help but feel a twinge of disappointment that we won’t be having a booster seat brought out for her. She smiles up at me and offers to pay for whatever I like, to which I shake my head. “Not a chance. I’m taking up your time, the least I can do is cover the bill,” I refuse with a wave of a hand. “Go ahead and order.” She opens her mouth, looking like she wishes to argue, but appears to decide against it and walks up to the window and requests a chocolate, caramel mocha. I smile slightly. Despite her punk exterior and standoffish attitude, the drink suits her in a way. The sweet do like their sweets. I think to myself, only to nearly choke as she attempts to guess my own preference and manages to arrive at espresso. I shake my head. “Tea is fine, please,” I say to the cashier, offering up the money to cover the expense; not that it’s much. We take our drinks to a table with one of the Little friendly chairs, to which Clara wastes no time taking a seat in. I sit opposite her and take a sip of my drink before resting my chin on my fisted hand, elbow propped on the table. “So, you were going to enlighten me?” There’s a slight pause as Clara swallows a mouthful of her mocha before setting the cup aside to address me. “Yes. So my group is tentatively called the ‘Littles Liberation Movement’ or ‘LLM’ for short,” she begins. “We’re a grassroots organization dedicated to liberating Littles forced to live as babies by giants and amazons. Littles have next to no rights in the given system, seeing as the system automatically assumes that the Little must be cared for by a Giant and that we are incapable of taking care of ourselves. Employment is nearly impossible outside of some form of self-employment. Rights are limited if you lack a ‘Parent’ figure, which isn’t a desirable thing to have. It's a completely unfair system of exploitation. Tantamount to slavery I argue. Did you know that less than thirty percent of the Littles in this city have managed to avoid being forced back into diapers? Can you imagine how humiliating that must be?" The girl breaks off and shakes her head. One could argue she’s simply frustrated and upset by this truth, but she’s more likely kicking herself for bringing up the specific taboo topic of diapers. Clever, but you’re safe for now. “I didn’t know the number was quite so low,” I admit, finding the statistic to be interesting. “You hold many valid points in your views, but I have to say that I only agree with you part of the way. For the sake of debate, which is both healthy and enlightening in situations such as these, let’s say you were to ask me if I believe that Littles need care. My answer will always be yes. Because I do think that you require assistance in many aspects of life. After all, Miss Small, you exist in a world where everything is sized much larger than yourself and because of that, I can imagine that there are many tasks in everyday life that must be quite the chore for you, such as getting onto a normal chair, or reaching things in the top cupboard for example. Both of which hold little effort for me to perform. Other tasks that are daunting, if not downright impossible, such as reaching a payment box on a bus, heaven forbid you have to stand on public transportation when you’ve no hope of reaching the overhead support bars, or driving to work when you’ve no way to reach the pedals. Jobs that would be far more dangerous for you that me. This is just hard truth, not discrimination,” I state. “So I do believe that if there were someone to assist you in performing certain tasks, if not just doing them for you, such as carpooling or reaching the top shelf for you, then I think they are fully in the right to do so, regardless of whether or not you actually desire the assistance. However, it needs to be said that it should not be taken to extremes. You are still an individual and that should be respected. You should not be torn from your life and family against your will without the certainty of seeing them again. Your opinion should be valued and you should not be tormented with diapers, bottles, and babyish attire, publicly humiliated, punished or cruelly abused, without any consideration or thought towards your feelings on the matter. I do believe there should be an uncrossable line that does not, at this point, quite exist. And I feel we should be far more accommodating, providing jobs and assistance where possible rather than just completely taking over whenever we feel like without true reason, again without consideration on how it affects the Little in question at the time." I say, enjoying a long sip from my tea. “I imagine this isn’t quite the point of view you were hoping for, but I don’t feel it’s an unreasonable position for me to hold, and it is far better than what many of my peers would tell you.” The annoyance that had started out on Clara’s face gradually fades and her expression softens with a kind of begrudging tolerance almost approaching acceptance. “Those are valid points. You’re right, biologically we are quite different and you easily beat me, and any other Little, in terms of size, strength, and capability in our world. We are pretty powerless, and if not for the Little’s Agreement Law that was passed, there would be absolutely no way for me to stop you from ferrying me off to some prissy nursery prison, for example,” she admits. “I can respect your opinions, though you never actually gave your opinion on the use of diapers and bottles,” she points out with a raised eyebrow giving me a sly and wary look. “Regardless, I feel we deserve complete independence. I’m twenty three years old, recently graduated with honors from college. I should have just as much right to drive, for example, and take care of myself by myself. The only reasons Littles need ‘care’ as you put it, is because society refuses to accommodate us. The system is designed solely around Amazons and such accommodations for Littles, such as our own supermarkets and road lanes, should be made. It’s doable, but not being worked on or even considered.” I nod in agreement. “It is doable. However, those are very expensive changes to make, Miss Small, and while I understand the merit, you said so yourself; the system is designed around the Amazons, not the Littles. So if there’s no benefit to the Amazons, who hold the power in this city; the voting rights, the money, the authority, then you’re just shouting to air because no one will pass those bills. You just have to take what you can get, piece by piece, and hope it amounts to something. Take me for example; I’m sitting here, talking to you, and listening to your beliefs. If I were to up and decide I like the old ways better, it may seem like a blow, like you’ve lost something, but in fact, you have gained something, though tiny. Because you’re ideas and philosophy will always stick in my mind, and later on down the road, circumstances could cause me to see the merit in it. That holds power in and of itself, Miss Small.” I take another sip of my tea and lean forward slightly, lacing my hands together on the table. “You want my advice? I’ve been in the business world a long time, and I’ve become rather adept at swaying people. Don’t just shout in their faces, because they won’t like it and it will get you nowhere. The reason I’m still here is because you haven’t shouted in my face and have instead taken the time to sit down to talk and reason with me. At first you started out as an amusing thing to observe for a while before I began to respect your courage and determination enough to approach you about it. Finally, I find your company to be both enjoyable and intelligent and it’s why I’m taking the time to hear you out and try to see eye to eye. If you want Amazons to back you up, you have to give them a reason to want to. There’s got to be something in it for them, because at the moment they just lose by supporting you. You need to convince them that they don’t want a Little in their nursery, and perhaps offer them an alternative such as a place we can go to satisfy the powerful parental instinct we have, but where the Little is in no danger. Or something else entirely that everyone can find enjoyable. You have to be more subtle and peaceful in your approach. Gently poke the ideas into people's’ heads in a desirable manner so that when it amasses, people will believe the idea came from them rather than an insignificant Little attempting to prove her place in an adult world. Give them a reason to follow the idea that doesn’t throw all their beliefs and desires back in their faces, make sense?” Clara’s silent as she finishes scribbling down notes, which she started partway through when I caught her rapt attention and instead of seeming bristly and mature, took on an air of a child hanging off her mother’s every word. A comparison that makes me smile. “That’s good...That’s really good actually. My original thought process was that no one would take me seriously unless I stirred up attention. Got them to see me but maybe you're right. Shouting might only do so much. Alternatives...That's a wonderful idea,” she exclaims gleefully. “Thanks, Diana. I really appreciate it. Not many Giants would take the time to listen to a Little's concern. So I really, really respect that." She offers me a handshake, which I accept, my hand completely enveloping her much smaller one. It takes all of my willpower to force myself to then release that soft, tiny little hand of hers. "Oh! And if you like you can sign this petition. It's a petition to change the public Little changing station in the park to something more useful. We're proposing an open air theater. Something everyone can enjoy,” she says, echoing my earlier statement, as she rummages around in her bag and produces a sheet of paper with a few signatures on it already. I smile, but shake my head. “Not yet,” I say. “If you don’t mind, I think I’d prefer to remain a backstage supporter for now. But I’ll tell you what I will do. I’ll provide the funds for your next few rallies as well as fund this project of yours if you can get it to go through. However, I do this at a price. Firstly, I remain an anonymous benefactor; I run a large company with a lot of powerful Amazon clientele. They won’t support this any time soon and I cannot afford to butt heads with them. Secondly, you meet me at least weekly, whether it be for coffee, a movie, shopping, whatever. Like I said, I rather enjoy your company and I would like to see more of it,” I say, offering her my business card with my name, number, and email on it. “I’m not happy, Miss Small, and I think having few friends outside the business circle and no true outlet away from work plays a large part in that. I believe we can help each other quite a bit if you’re interested.” Clara looks completely stunned as she stares at the card, turning it over in her hands as though she’s unsure if it’s real. ‘Job offers’ and other methods are often well used tricks to get the permission necessary to take a Little home, where you’re free to never let them leave. But business cards and legitimate deals are rarely offered between our two people and it’s easy to see that she’s struggling with this notion. After a few moments, however, her face lights up and she grins broadly, erasing any hint of the standoffish protester with her mile long smile. “Yes! Definitely! I would love that. I don’t have a card, but here’s my URL to my website, it has my number and email on it,” she says, scribbling down a web address in the corner of her notebook and tearing it out for me. I accept it and tuck it away in my purse. “This is great! My group has a benefactor!” she exclaims before sobering. “Of course, as promised, any support you offer will be strictly confidential. I respect your privacy.” I can see the gears turning in her head as she reviews all the possibilities and newly opened doors and barely contain a chuckle as she completely misses the nursery door creeping open. It will of course be the one she walks through with each oblivious step closer to me she takes. “Wonderful. Just let me know the details about your upcoming rallies and I’ll get the budget set up. Now, I’m getting off work early on Friday for an afternoon at the spa. Not sure if it’s up your alley, but you’re welcome to tag along if you want, my treat. I can pick you up or meet you there, whichever makes you comfortable,” I offer. Clara’s smile gets wider. “That actually sounds wonderful. I’ve never been to a spa,” she admits. “So I guess it’s a date. Where is it? I’ll meet you there.” “I’ll email you the information,” I tell her. “And if you need a ride, I can arrange a taxi to pick you up and drop you back off later, at your current place of residence of course; you’ll have full control of where you’re taken,” I assure her. I stand from the table, having finished my drink. I offer my hand to her this time for another handshake, that again takes me a moment to bring myself to release her from. “I’m afraid I do have to run now, so I’ll see you Friday then. Oh, and Clara?” I pause, glancing back at her and taking a slightly bolder step by abandoning formalities. “You’ve got a very beautiful smile and you should wear it more often.”
    6 likes
  9. People just get bored of it. It seems fun... "I love nappies, wearing all the time must be great!" But then it gets to be a bit of a slog, it stops feeling special. Then you realise that one of the best things about nappies is the anticipation and excitement that makes you look forward to one... It becomes less a fun thing to do and more of a job, a hassle or inconvenience. Perhaps a small one, but still one that you don't need to give yourself. I see a lot of people say the same thing. After a week, two weeks, a month, who knows... People start to get bored of it or no longer find it as fun as they used to.
    6 likes
  10. Chapter 2: Diana I lounge out on one of the, admittedly rather comfortable, public benches positioned just outside the spa as I wait for Clara, a giddy eagerness swelling in my heart at the thought of seeing the Little girl again. Again, I find myself wrestling with the almost crippling desire to just scoop her up and never let her go the second she comes within sight, but I manage to force those feelings back. I need to remain a little distant. Treat her like a friend, and an equal, and keep an air of supporting her even as I gradually slip babying treatments into our meetings when the opportunity arises. One slip up, and I know I’ll lose her. She’ll lock up and pull back, never to trust or meet me again. I’ve myself under control once more by time a taxi pulls up and the driver steps out to lift a rather flustered looking Clara out of the car seat in the back of the car. She looks ready to blow a fuse as she glares at him and I decide to intervene. I step forward to thank and pay the man. “Is there any way you could leave the car seat at home when you return to pick her up?” The man snorts. “Fat chance, Lady. It’s against the law to let a child ride in just the backseat like that; I’d lose my job for sure.” “A booster seat then,” I decide. “Surely that’s not unreasonable? You’ll enjoy the tip.” “I suppose a booster will be alright, then,” he agrees. “If you insist on it anyways. Have a nice day.” I watch him climb back into the vehicle and drive off before I turn to Clara and shrug. “Sorry about that, Clara. The company wanted to know if they were picking up a Little or an ‘adult’ to use their words...I honestly didn’t even think about the fact that they’d probably bring a carseat. I’m sorry you had to deal with that,” I apologize with no true hint of remorse, though I manage to feign displeasure. Clara shakes her head a bit, obviously trying to hide her blush. “It’s fine, it’s fine. Nothing I’m not used to anyway,” she says with an obviously flustered voice. “So anyway, what’s the plan again? Spa day right?” I nod my head as I lead her past the large, somewhat ornate double-doors into the foyer of the spa. I cannot help but smile as I see her face. It is a known fact that Littles like Clara very rarely get to visit such prestigious establishments. I walk to the front desk, my heels clicking on the marble floor as Clara occupies herself by sitting in a large, padded sofa. “Hello. I have an appointment for two under the name Diana Evans,” I say to the young woman behind the desk. The woman quickly types in my name into her computer and smiles as the appointment comes up. “Yes, Miss Evans. I’ll wait if you want to collect your daugher real quick,” she says amicably. I cannot contain my smile. “Oh yes absolutely. Let me just go fetch, Clara,” I agree without denying her assumption. I walk up to the Little girl and try to contain a laugh as she sits there, legs crossed, with a magazine in her arms. Trying so hard to look ‘grown up’ while the sofa dwarfs her tiny frame. The day was worth it just for that image alone. “Hey, Clara, it’s our turn now so we have to get changed into the robes,” I say touching her shoulder to rouse her from her magazine. “Hmm? Oh, it’s our turn already?” she inquires, setting the magazine aside and hopping down from the sofa. I pass her the fleece spa robe, sized for her, and lead her into the rather elegant change room. “Get changed, okay? We can put our clothes in a locker before heading to the first activity on our itinerary, which is a mud bath, I believe,” I say as I enter one of the change room stalls, the fact that Clara won’t be able to reach the lock on the other stall completely slipping my mind. “Mud bath? Why would anyone want to bathe in mud? I mean, is it actual mud or just a term for some sort of concoction?” she asks, sounding slightly strained for some reason. “No,” I reply with a frown. “As far as I know, it’s actually mud, but it;s supposed to be good for the skin or something, though I don’t know for sure seeing as I’ve never had one. I guess we’ll find out. So how have you been since I saw you last?” “I’ve been alright, thanks,” Clara replies. “I’ve been working on that petition, got a few more signatures, though we’re going to need a lot more. I’ve mainly just been trying to implement a few of your ideas, trying to be less of the louder speaker, and have a more olive branch approach," she reports with a huff, the sound of her jumping rapidly following. My frown deepens. “Clara is everything okay?” I ask as I step from the change stall and notice her problem. “Oh. Clara, I’m sorry. You should have said something.” I reach up and hold the door shut. “You can get changed now, I’ll hold the door.” I hear her mumble an, “I almost had it,” under her breath and I smile, but pretend not to notice. “So you’ve told me about how the cause is going, but not really how you’re doing. Tell me you have more going on in your life, Clara. I know this is important to you, but you have to remember to balance it. Get out and do things for yourself, like seeing a movie or even just taking a walk. You have to remember to take care of yourself as well as your organization,” I comment lightly. Soon enough and you won’t have to worry about that. I’ll be happily doing it for you. The thought sends a trill of pleasure shooting down my spine and again I’m overcome with the intense urge to scoop her up here and now. This would be a hell of alot easier if she weren’t so damned adorable. Still, I force down the desires and compose myself once more as Clara taps on the stall door. “Alright, I’m done.” I release the stall door so she can step out, clade as I am in just her robe. The irony that she could pass as a little girl trying to match her mommy, even just in bathrobes, isn’t lost on me, and while the robe is longer than a baby dress, falling to her knees; it’s still so small and cute that I want to squeal, which I do a little on the inside. I don’t show the joy, however, instead offering her a polite smile and a nod. “Shall we go, then?” We’re led to a smallish room with walls painted a limestone white, will cool, stone tiled floors and a wide, circular in-ground tub of mud. A soft forest themed music of rustling leaves and bird calls plays in the otherwise silent space. I smile and shrug, shedding my robe long enough to slip in and under. “Huh, it actually feels really nice,” I comment as Clara hesitantly slides in on the opposite side, only to nearly slip right under. I move fast, leaning forward and grabbing her by the arm to hold her up. “Careful. I can’t imagine drowning in a pool of mud is the way you want to go,” I tease. “Now I asked for a-ah, here it is.” I fumble with the small wooden bench I requested be provided for her. It’s tall enough to allow her to sit properly without being chin deep in the pool. Once I’m sure she has her footing, I relax and lean back. “Are you alright?” Her face is brightly flushed with embarrassment likely both from the slip and from being forced to accept help from an amazon when she’s trying so hard to prove her independence. Her blushing face forces me to bit my lip a bit. It’s impossible. No one could be so utterly adorable on accident. “I’m fine. I’m fine,” she says in an overly flustered voice to match her reddened cheeks. “Just surprised me was all. I caught myself. Didn’t need any help” She pauses for a few moments after that curt reply and follows up with a small, “Thank you.” I chuckle a little and nod. “You’re welcome. I’m sorry I grabbed, I just didn’t know whether or not you could swim and I just sort of reacted. My fault really, I should have warned you about the depth and given you a heads up about the bench. I’m sorry for that,” I admit genuinely, mentally kicking myself for not being more careful with the poor child. I take a deep breath and try to diffuse the awkward atmosphere that’s settled over the room. “I find it rather odd, admittedly, that soaking in mud actually feels quite nice. Maybe pigs are on to something,” I tease as I lean back as slide just a little deeper. “It does,” Clara agrees with a sigh, propping her elbows on the side of the pool, hair strewn about the tiles as she leans back as well. “So this is what it’s like to be rich, huh?” Her tone takes on a slightly sarcastic edge to it. “I wonder if this is going to ruin my street cred if I am seen cavorting with an amazon.” This time it sounds like she’s teasing, but I can’t stop the sharp twinge of hurt that flares in my chest at the words. I brush that aside, however, certain she meant no true harm by the comment. “What does street cred do for you anyways?” I retort. “After all, isn’t the whole point of your cause to put Littles and Amazons on equal ground? I would think that communication and interaction would be crucial steps to accomplish that, right?” “That’s the goal,” Clara agrees. “But it’s not easy. Most Amazons won’t give me the time of day; they simply refuse to listen. It would be nice if more of them were as open and understanding as you are, but honestly, I just feel like there’s a long line of them who are itching for the chance to tug down my pants and give me the spanking they think I deserve,” she admits with a shudder. I on the other hand find it difficult not to picture what she’d look like bent over my own knee. Not that I’d ever spank her without good reason, but the image...to have it a reality would mean she really is mine, and that’s a reality I can’t wait to have brought into existence. “I can understand why you’d feel that way; you probably aren’t wrong either.” Clara nods. “I’m also having a problem with the other Littles. They see me being too friendly with you Amazons and they’ll think I’ve gone soft or am being paid off. Many of my followers think it’s a bad idea to trust you too. I don’t really care much, what others say, it’s just...well nobody appreciates rumors, you know?” “Yes, I do,” I agree, feeling slightly like a wolf in sheep’s clothing after her comment. They’re right of course, in the context they speak of, that she shouldn’t trust me. But I’m going to take such good care of her that I also believe she’s fine to put her trust in me. I’ll make her life a lot better, easier. Clara shrugs. “Who knows; maybe one day I can reveal you as an open contributor, present my first official Amazon supporter...that would certainly shock the world,” she states with a chuckle. “Maybe one day,” I murmur, despite knowing that will never happen. The mud bath was more relaxing than I thought it would be. Now I find myself stretched out on a massage table, feeling quite content as a very skilled masseuse works out the tension in my lower back. I close my eyes and enjoy the sensation. I do, however, allow myself a peek over at Clara’s table. The little looks about ready to fall asleep, eyes closed and a small, pleased smile on her face as her shoulders are massaged. “Mmm...I could so get use to this,” she says in a relaxed, almost husky voice. I smirk a bit and offer a low, pleased grunt of agreement. To my surprise and utter delight, I soon hear very soft snoring coming from Clara’s table. I open both eyes and feast my eyes on the now sleeping little. The two masseuses and myself are unable to contain our chuckles, and I am nearly unable to contain my desire to scoop her up and spirit her away to a nursery for the rest of her days. I smile softly at the sight. “Looks like this Little cutie pie may need a nap time,” one of the masseuses giggles. I nod. “It would seem so...But not quite yet.” “So you ARE claiming her,” the other woman comments. I shrug. “Not really. She’s too clever to play that game. I have to get up under her walls a bit better first. You could say I’m hunting her.” “She’ll have a good mommy then,” the masseuse rubbing Clara’s back comments. “Thank you,” I reply. I’m hit with that same powerful need as Clara releases a little snort and a snore, stretching in her sleep before falling slack with a sigh beneath the skilled Amazon’s hands. If there weren’t laws preventing me from doing so, that would have been it, then and there she’d be coming home with me. I force myself to hold back that overwhelming desire and pad over to the sleeping little. I take her gently by the arm and shake slowly. “Clara. It’s time to wake up, honey,” I say, allowing myself a small affectionate nickname while she can’t quite hear me in her drowsy state. Clara stirs and grumbles something in her sleep, curling into a tight ball on the table and I laugh. “Clara. Clara come on now, wake up. We’re going to the hot tubs next and I doubt you want me to leave you here.” At my words, the girl stirs and then jumps a bit when she notices me towering over her. “Hmm? What? Oh! Oh, did I fall asleep?” An adorable blush tinges her cheeks as she sits up and stretches. “It’s okay. I very nearly fell asleep too,” I say. “That was just what I needed I think, because I feel fantastic; newly energized.” “It did feel really nice,” Clara agrees softly, her face flushing once more as I help her down from the table. She’d been quite embarrassed when she’s had to be lifted up onto it by the masseuse, but since the woman is gone, the task of lifting her up and lowering her to the ground falls to me. Not that I’m complaining, in fact, I very nearly hesitate to release her. Luckily, I manage to get myself under control before she notices anything amiss. “Thanks,” she whispers, staring at the floor her feet have just been reconnected with. “You’re welcome,” I reply, forcing my tone to sound kind, but neutral as though it was simply a bit of friendly help, which it is...for now. “Well, the hot tubs await. Shall we go?” “Sounds good,” Clara agrees, seeming to brighten at the prospect as she follows me down the hall. I smile down at her. “Hey, Clara...It’s best you stick close to me, okay? The hot tubs are enclosed, but they’re outdoor pools, and they’re public. Any Littles that may be there...well, they’ll be in swim diapers,” I state. “So stick close. I don’t want some mommy or daddy getting too handsy and full of themselves, deciding they want to see what you’d look like in the spare one they brought, okay?” Clara’s reaction is instantaneous and adorable as she scoots closer to me. Any closer and she’d be touching me. I get an amusing image in my head at the knowledge that she’s sticking to me like a child hanging of her mother in an unfamiliar place. I resist the urge to pat her head reassuringly. “Umm, thanks for the warning,” she mumbles. “I think I’ll definitely stay closer to you then. Maybe we’ll get lucky and the pools will be empty?” she asks hopefully as I stop at our locker to collect our swimsuits. I hand her hers as I lead her to the changerooms. “I don’t think that will be the case, Clara. The spa has been picking up this past hour. It’s the afternoon on a Friday; everyone’s getting off of work. Be sure to leave your robe on over top. You change first and I’ll keep hold of the door for you,” I offer, not asking for permission as I pull the stall door shut. Surprisingly, the child offers no complaint as she changes quietly. Nervous, maybe, to be around others like this. After a few moments, she taps on the change room door. “You can let go now, Diana. I’m finished.” I smile and release the door to let her out. “I’ll only be a moment,” I assure her as I slip into another change stall. True to my word, I’m out as fast as humanly possible. Once more, Clara takes to remaining close as we head out to the pool decks, were the tubs aren’t crowded, but they are populated, a few of the customers sporting Littles on their hips or in their arms as they dunk their children’s toes into the water. No sooner than we’ve slipped into the water, then bench being tall enough for Clara to stay above the water if she sits on her knees, we’re approached by a woman looking to be in her mid thirties. She’s got a Little boy on her hip, bare but for the swim diaper around his waist and a wide blue sunhat sitting atop curly blond tresses. “You have such an adorable Little,” she compliments me. “I mean, the purple is a little over the top in some ways, but it’s rather endearing in a unique way. She really ought to be in a diaper though, don’t you think? Wouldn’t want her peeing in the pool and ruining the experience for everyone. Hang on, I think I’ve a spare one of Timmy’s she can borrow for now,” she states, as she passes her Little off to a woman on the shore, a nanny no doubt, and is handed a swim diaper. She reaches forward and grabs Clara around the waist, dragging the girl to her as she prepares to diaper the violet haired Little. Clara immediately begins to kick and struggle. “Hey! Woah, woah, woah, stop it! Stop it. Don’t you dare put me in a diaper. I don’t need them. I’m just as capable of using the toilet as you are. Back off! Stop it, get your grubby hands off me,” she shrieks in a higher pitched voice laced with fear. “I’m not a baby, damn it.” While her pitch is adorable, the tone in her voice, that fear, causes a surge of motherly protection in me. It’s then that I intervene before Clara’s behavior makes the woman decide to spank her as well. I lift the Little out of the woman’s grasp and settle her into my lap, glowering sternly at the woman. “Calm down, Clara, it’s okay. In the future, though,” I direct this at the woman. “Refrain from grabbing, please. She’s not your Little to diaper, so back off. If I felt she needed a diaper, she’d be in one, but she doesn’t, so she isn’t,” I snap. For now. The thought flashes through my mind before I can stop it. Still, I remain focused on my task of defending Clara. When this girl goes into her first diaper, it is going to be at my hand and no one else’s. “We’re not looking for a hassle.” The woman seems to take a hint and backs off with a mumbled apology. I relax once she’s gone and release Clara back onto the bench beside me. “Sorry about that, Clara. Are you alright?” “I’m okay, I guess,” she grumbles. “But do you see what I mean? This is what I was talking about. This is why there needs to be changes to the law, so crap like this doesn’t happen. It needs to be made illegal.” She crosses her arms with an angry huff, the comparison to a cranky child isn’t hard to make. After a few minutes in the warm water, however, she seems to calm herself down. “Thank you, by the way,” she whispers. “If not for you I'd be stuck in a diaper right now. I appreciate the help.” I smile. “Of course. What are friends for after all? Besides, you’re my friend and no one is going to be putting any friend of mine in a diaper, especially so publically. There will be no mommy for this Little,” I decide, poking her in the ribs teasingly. No one except me of course. “Or daddy for that matter.” The Little seems a bit taken aback at being called a ‘friend’ and another one of her cute blushes, that I’m finding oddly irresistible, races across her pale cheeks. Clara smiles at me and nods, “Thanks, Diana. Really. Today was really nice,” she says in a tender almost introspective voice. I wonder what she might be thinking about; what gears might be turning in that adorable head of hers. I’ll have plenty of time to find out once she’s mine. At the end of the day, when we’re dressed once more and ready to depart, I stand with Clara to wait and ensure she isn’t hassled again by the taxi driver. “Thank you for coming today, Clara. I had a really nice time,” I say. I pause for a moment to rummage around in my purse, removing a check from it and handing it to her. “I promised to offer support funds for the LLM, so here.” Clara takes the check and reads it over silently. “This is more than we agreed on By two thousand dollars.” I nod. “Yes. The rest is for you personally. For whatever you need or want. Consider it bonus for entering a partnership...and my way of saying ‘thank you’ for actually agreeing to meet with me. I know that it probably wasn’t easy, considering the common unease between our people.” She looks up at me, almost warily at first. The girl has a reason to be suspicious. Any knowledgeable Little would immediately be seeing warning signs. Amazon fishing some call it. Lull the Little into a false sense of security with gifts and treats. Yet, as I expected, she pockets the check with a small smile. “Thanks, Diana. Really. Thank you,” she says in a pleased voice. “Think nothing of it, Clara,” I say. “We’re friends. And I really do want to help you.” I say as images of her soon to be waddling gait flash through my mind. She needs my help. Even if she doesn’t realize it yet. The taxi slowly pulls in, and I’m grateful to see a booster seat behind the tinted back window. I nod appreciatively to the driver as I open the door for Clara. I help the girl inside the taxi, much to her chagrin based on the blush that flushes across her cheeks, and pay the driver's fee for the round trip to her apartment. I wave to her as the taxi slowly pulls away, taking my soon to be Little girl back to her independent home...for now.
    6 likes
  11. Allison hesitated only for a moment before setting Cathy back on her feet and unbuttoning the Little's blouse. Once that was off the pants came next. There was no bra. Littles didn't have much in the way of breast size so one could go either way without much undue effect. Cathy had opted to go without because it also meant going without comments about how she was dressing like a grown-up or was padded in the wrong places.Once Allison was done, she took Cathy's hand and followed her mother to the bathroom. Once there, Allison released Cathy and left her to get own devices while she was shown how to prepare the solution for the enema. The other Little, Eloise, waddled in close behind them. Cathy was left naked, standing next to her fellow Little, still in her daycare clothes."It won't be so bad," Cathy heard Eloise say. The other Little placed a hand on Cathy's bare shoulder."Mommy and Sissie aren't doing it because you're naughty or trying not to poop," she continued. "So you'll get the soft kind. It'll make your tummy tickle from the inside but it won't hurt unless you try and hold it super long."Cathy only nodded as her new friend imparted her wisdom. If tips on how to take an enema could be called such."Try to hold it in for a while, though," Eloise went on. "If you poop too soon, Mommy will think it didn't work enough and do it again.""How long is long enough?" Cathy asked. "How many minutes should I aim for?"Eloise looked at her blankly."Are minutes the long hand or the short hand?" she asked."Um… the long hand," Cathy replied. Eloise considered this then held one arm straight up and the other just slightly off to her left."About this long," Eloise said.Before Cathy could ask for clarification, a pair of large hands grabbed her from under her arms and lifted her from the floor. Allison's mother carried her to Allison herself, who sat on the toilet with one hand in her lap and an enema nozzle the other.Cathy was placed on Allison's lap, lying face down as if to receive a spanking."Everything is lubricated?" Allison's mother asked."Yes," Allison replied with a hesitant nod."Then begin."Cathy tried to brace herself, but she still yelped as the nozzle entered her rear. Cathy began to squirm as warm water began to enter her body from the wrong end. She felt herself held down be Allison's relatively large hand on her bare back. Held down that way, there was nothing to do but lie there, naked, facing the linoleum floor while a girl she had assigned homework literally mere hours ago shoved a tube into her butt and pumped her full of water, or whatever it was this family used in their Little's enemas."You're doing very good, Allie," Cathy heard a voice say from above her. Then a hand patted Cathy on her head. "You're being very well behaved, too, Cathy. You're making your mommy very happy."Cathy heard a footsteps move away from her before the voice spoke up again."Now stay like that until the enema bag is empty. Once it is, set the alarm and get a diaper on her. There's a few under the sink with wipes and lotion.""I won't need the plug?" Cathy heard Allison ask. Silence for a moment, then…"No, this first time we can go without. Littles always try to hold it when they're first put into diapers. I'm sure you can count on Cathy to hold out as long as she can before she expels the enema. If that still isn't long enough, we'll fill her up again and use the plug then."Cathy, beginning to feel bloated from the liquid going into her, resolved to hold it as long as she had to in order to avoid a repeat."Speaking of filled up, I haven't changed Eloise yet."Cathy heard a rustle of cloth and then a crinkle."Ellie's a soggy girl all right," Cathy heard Allison's mother say. "I'll get her changed and come check on you in a few minutes, Allie.""Okay, Mom," she said. After a few moments, presumably to ensure they were alone, Allison spoke to Cathy directly for the first time since her mother came in."I am so, so sorry," Allison whispered desperately."I can't decide if your improvisation skills are great or terrible…" Cathy muttered."It's almost done," Allison said."Oh, joy…"Eventually Allison announced the bag was empty. Cathy heard her press a button then lift Cathy herself off of her lap. Allison put the Little down on her back on the bathroom rug and left her there to get what she would need. Cathy felt no motivation to move from where she was. Eloise's description of her "tummy ticking from the inside" was apt. It wasn't painful, but it wasn't pleasant either. Eventually Allison returned with lotion, powder, a box of wet wipes, and a diaper."The first of many…" Cathy sighed as she eyed the plastic rectangle in her teenage mommy's hand. Allison looked guilty again, but Cathy shook her head."I told you, already." Cathy frowned. "Inevitable. Let's get it done."Allison nodded and got to work. She took some wipes and cleaned Cathy's diaper area. They were cool to the touch and made Cathy flinch. Allison further wiped down the Little's legs, which Cathy realized she had never properly cleaned besides a quick rub down with toilet paper following the accident that brought all this about.Following that came lotion being rubbed into Cathy's skin, followed by a liberal coating of powder. Finally came the thing itself. Allison gripped Cathy's ankles, lifted her bottom half off the rug, and slid the diaper underneath her. From there it was a simple matter of bringing up the front and the sealing of Cathy Benton's fate was complete with the sealing of the diaper tapes.Once a Little was put in a diaper, they were never going to be taken out of them except to be changed into a new one.Which is going to happen sooner, rather than later, Cathy thought as the tickling sensation in her stomach grew stronger."Stand up, please," Allison said. Cathy did so, and saw Allison was under the sink digging something out. When she emerged, Allison was carrying another white object. They almost looked like panties, until Cathy got a closer look and realized they were panties. Plastic panties."Mom told me to put these on you, too." Allison held the pants out for Cathy to step into. "In case of leaks when the enema comes out."Cathy obliged and the plastic pants were lifted into place over the diaper itself. Cathy briefly examined them and tested their fit before looking up and seeing Allison staring at her with a faraway look in her eyes and a rather vapid grin on her face."Is everything all right?""You…" Allison stammered, "…are so adorable!"Cathy's reply ended before it began when she doubled over slightly from a cramp."How much time do I have?" she asked instead. Allison checked the timer she had started before diapering Cathy."About three minutes," she replied.Left with that time limit, Cathy huddled down into a fetal position and decided to wait it out. Under most circumstances, she preferred to pace. To keep moving. The enema churning in her belly made that prospect sound more uncomfortable than she would have liked. Instead, she stayed put and tried to find a position that took some of the pressure off her stomach until it was time. The diaper created a noticeable crinkle each time she moved. Allison sat on the toilet watching her. Whenever Cathy turned her head to look of Allison, the Amazon girl was grinning with that same faraway, dreamy look in her eyes.Eventually the timer dinged and Allison confirmed that time was up."You can go anytime, now, Miss Be-er Cathy," she told the Little."Any chance of getting to use the potty?" Cathy asked as another cramp made her wince."Sorry." Allison shrugged. "We don't have a potty. We used to, when I was a toddler. Mom and Dad wanted to train Eloise and I together but she flat out refused. So once I was out of diapers they just tossed it.""So you don't have a potty at all?""Nope.""Um… Allison, what about that?" Cathy pointed."What about what?" Allison asked. Cathy seemed to be pointing at her, but Allison just stared back. Cathy moved her hand down. Allison looked further, eventually she bent down further until her head was level with her knees. It took Allison a few seconds staring at the base of the toilet bowl before she got it."Oh!" Allison exclaimed. "Potty, right."Cathy rolled her eyes."But the answer's still no," Allison shook her head. "I wouldn't mind, but Mom's expecting a dirty diaper and if she doesn't get it she'll think I'm not dedicated to doing this right."Cathy knew the answer before she'd even asked the question. It had been worth a try to ask, but Allison was right. If Cathy didn't follow through from her end, so to speak, her fate as a Little of this household would become a great deal more uncertain. Given the alternatives, and that poopy diapers were going to be a common part of her life now whatever happened, Cathy resigned herself to what had to happen.She breathed deeply and tried to relax, only for another stomach cramp to hit. Rather than start the process, it instead made Cathy instinctively clench and try to hold it. She tried to bend over or squat, as she had seen Littles and babies do before, but she couldn't quite make herself release, even with the enema."Wow, Mom was right," Allison said. "You are holding it as long as you can, even when you're trying not to.""Soiling yourself on purpose isn't easy when you haven't done it literally in decades, enema or no enema," Cathy told her. Then, finally, she managed a push that started the ball rolling.Allison watched the ex-teacher assume a bent over, knock-kneed position as wet farts sounded off from her diaper. Cathy grunted with the effort as she filled her diaper. It was the runniest, most watery bowel movement the Little could remember having.As she did her business she felt a hand on her back. Eloise had come back, changed out of her daycare uniform but not into anything more than a dry diaper. She took Cathy's right hand in her free one and held it. The hand on Cathy's back began rubbing."Did she hold it long enough?" Allison's mother asked as she walked in."A minute or two extra, actually," Allison replied. "Just like you said, she held it as long as she could.""I've seen enough Littles try to fight it at work," Allison's mother said. "She'll learn eventually. In the meantime, be mindful of how often she goes. If she isn't making mommy a present at least once a day, she may be trying to hold it. Or she may be legitimately constipated. Either way it'll be time for some encouragement."Cathy shuddered, but wasn't herself sure if it was from having finished soiling herself or the idea Allison might have to do this to her again."Now, Allison," her mother went on, "you gave her the enema, she's filled her pants, what comes next?""A diaper change," Allison answered immediately. Her mother waved her finger theatrically with a "tsk tsk"."Not yet," her mother said. "You're probably thinking that since this isn't a punishment there's no reason we shouldn't change her right away?"Allison nodded."As much as she's gone, there may yet be a bit in her system. Before we change her we need to make sure as much of the enema is out of her as possible. Otherwise you'll just have another poopy diaper within the hour.""What do I do, then?"In reply Allison's mother took Cathy's left hand and walked her to her mommy. Eloise, still holding Cathy's right, followed along. Cathy's expression soured as she moved in her dirty diaper. Allison took Cathy's hand in her right. Her left found its way behind Cathy and cupped the back of her diaper."Feels like she emptied out pretty good to me," Allison noted."There's always more," her mother said in a chiding tone. She took the hand Allison had been using to check Cathy's diaper and moved it to the Little's stomach, and instructed her to massage Allison's tummy. Allison complied, and Cathy didn't think it felt too bad until suddenly her bowels pushed more out into her diaper."See what I mean?" Allison's mother asked. "Keep that up until nothing's coming out then you can change her. I might do it in the tub, give her a rinse before you put a new diaper on her. We'll give her and Eloise a proper bath after dinner."Allison acknowledged the instructions and continued rubbing Cathy's stomach. Cathy didn't keep track of how long this went on, she only knew that it ended when she heard a door somewhere in the house open and close and heard a man's voice call "I'm home.""Daddy!" Eloise squealed. She immediately ran off to meet him. Unfortunately, one thing she didn't do was release Cathy's hand first. Eloise's rush to leave yanked Cathy unexpectedly backwards. Eloise stopped when she felt Cathy's weight getting pulled behind her but it was too little too late.Cathy fell backwards and landed squarely on her butt. The good news was, covered as it was by a diaper, that was the most protected part of her body to land on. The bad news was that she had also spent more time than she cared to think of soiling it, meaning she landed right into the mush that filled the seat of her pants.For the Little who had once been Catherine Benton, math teacher, this was the last straw. In a matter of hours she had been abducted, however well intentioned it had been, forced into a thirty minute walk half naked, given an enema, made to release it into a diaper, then sent careening into her own filth. All while everyone around her, including possibly her would-be savior, regarded her as a toddler with no say in any of it.Well, fine! Cathy thought as the tears began. They want a toddler, I'll give them one!Cathy began to cry.
    6 likes
  12. 1 Ikea double bed + 2 Storkcraft baby cribs = 1 big baby crib It was fun to build. I can't wait to sleep like baby in it tonight.
    6 likes
  13. From the tone of your posts I would suggest that you need to work on accepting yourself before you step up to being the poster child for the community. It does not sound like you are ready for the spotlight you are trying to walk into.
    6 likes
  14. If the groups you listed already exist then why do we need more groups? I know ABDLs have a thing about thinking their fetish/kink/whatever else is more meaningful or important than any other kinks but we are just the same as any other kink. Despite what some people might think, we are nothing special, just another kink on the very wide spectrum of kinks and fetishes. If you really want to do this it would surely be more practical to join an already established group rather than trying to start up a new thing that will do virtually the same thing just even more niche than the other groups already are. If we need an awareness group at all then it is to stop ABDLs thinking they are special snowflakes and realise they are just a small part in a large spectrum of kinks. This is the real thing here... It is just another attempt at saying we should be able to go out and parade ourselves in public. Private lives and public lives are separate for a reason... Nobody cares if you go home and act like a baby just like we don't care if someone goes home and dresses up all in leather and get whipped by their significant other. You already have the freedom to not hide. Being ABDL is not illegal, every time I see a topic here about people going out in public as an ABDL and I suggest against doing it I always have a bunch of people telling me it isn't illegal blah blah blah. So you are fine to go out in a diaper, heck you can even wear a bunch of "little" clothing. But just because it isn't illegal doesn't mean you can't expect others to possibly complain or stare. If you want to exercise your right to "not hide" then they can exercise their right of thinking it is really odd. And that isn't a bad thing... You shouldn't need others to accept you for you to accept yourself. If you need others approval to make yourself feel better then the problem lies in you not in everyone else. You want to educate the public and try to understand why ABDLs are what we are but, again, nobody outside of the kink cares. In fact, many within the kink don't really care where it came from. Cases where people say they are ABDLs to justify illegal behaviour or people are discriminated against because they are ABDL are so rare as to basically not exist. You had to go to a 2 year old local news report just to find an example. The DSMs listing of paraphilias as mental disorders aren't listing anyone with a paraphilia as having a mental disorder. Merely it lists people for whom their paraphilia goes to far (http://www.dsm5.org/Documents/Paraphilic%20Disorders%20Fact%20Sheet.pdf) They say they only classify it as a disorder if the person involved is feeling very distressed about it or if it involves the unwilling participation of other people. Things that I can agree would need treatment, it doesn't say anyone with a paraphilia is mentally ill. I guess if you feel a need to get attention and acceptance from the general public about being an ABDL it could qualify as a disorder but otherwise most of us are happily chugging along as is. As a final point... You want to disassociate us from the negative image we get and the one suggestion you make is for a fundraiser at a childrens museum... I feel like that would cause more problems than solutions...
    6 likes
  15. Try harder not to be rude, because that's what you're being. People here range in age (I'm 29) but one thing we all have in common - besides diapers - is that we frown on discrimination of all kinds. Check yourself next time you post.
    6 likes
  16. For someone trying to not be rude you were pretty successfully rude... And yes, we have people of all ages from 18-70s.
    6 likes
  17. 6 likes
  18. This is my first ever story on the forum, but criticism is welcome if you have any advice. I haven't really proof read it either but I'm hoping it will be alright. Let me know if you want to see more. Chapter 1 Emily plunged her head onto her desk. She was sick of it. At 17 years old she was approaching her final exams before she finished school for the summer, a stressful time for anyone - but even more so for Emily. From a young age Emily had always had such high expectations for herself in school, never settling for anything less than the top score achievable. Even when she was in her first year in her very first school she would beat herself up if she got anything under 100%. Unlike most children, Emily's parents never once had to force Emily to revise for a test or do her homework; in fact they often found themselves forcing her to take a break and to stop stressing. Her parents were understanding parents that were often concerned about the pressure she put on herself to perform well, but they could also be very strict, not liking Emily going out and drinking underage, or talking back to them. Despite her parents concerns about her working herself too hard, Emily still felt that if she were to ever do badly in school that they would be silently disappointed in her, and she knew that although they were often told her to relax about it, they too did expect the best from her. Although school work was extremely important to Emily she still allowed time to go out with her friends and have fun. As a matter of fact she was actually quite popular at school, mainly because of her good looks and friendly nature. But during exam season she would rarely meet up with anyone, sometimes going out with her friends but pretty much restraining herself to just her home. Her friends loved her and understood how seriously she took her grades but always wished that she would chill out about it a little, knowing she was smart enough to get A's without pushing herself so hard. Hearing a knock at her door, Emily’s head shot up from the desk and she quickly turned to answer. “Come in!” Emily shouted. Her mother appeared through the door, worried to see her daughter still up. “Emily, it’s almost midnight! You’re not still working are you?” “I’m just doing some maths Mum, I just can’t understand the last unit and it’s really getting to me.” Seeing her mother’s concerned expression Emily knew what was coming. “Emily! I know it’s study leave and you don’t have school now but your first exam isn’t for another few weeks! Get to bed and give yourself some rest darling.” “Ok Mum I will, just if I can’t grasp this last unit then I’m screwed.” Emily sighed. Seeing her daughter’s frustrated state Emily’s mother decided to leave her be to get some rest. “We’ve spoken about this Emily. You must stop being so harsh on yourself! You’ll get it eventually just stop worrying. Goodnight love.” “Goodnight Mum” Emily appreciated her Mum trying to help. Her dad had been away on business for his company for the past few weeks and he wouldn’t be back until her exams were over, so her mum was the only one there to support her; and also to make sure she didn’t work herself to death. After another 20 minutes of trying and failing to crack her maths unit, Emily clambered into the bathroom feeling defeated. She brushed her teeth and headed back to her bedroom. On her way there she began to feel a strong headache pounding in the back of her head. She often suffered from headaches from the stress she caused herself during studying, and it always got worse during exam season. Realising that she had been revising for so long that she’d had little to drink, she headed downstairs to grab a glass of water and a painkiller for her headache. Back in her room, Emily thirstily downed her glass of water and swallowed the headache tablet along with it. Yawning, she undressed down to her underwear, taking off her bra and leaving her just in her panties. She then put on a baggy t-shirt which went right down to almost her knees. Laying in bed staring at the ceiling, Emily felt exhausted. These next exams were the biggest of her life so far, and that was really starting to dawning on her. Feeling more stressed than ever and with a banging headache, Emily was eventually able to drift off to sleep. Chapter 2 Emily groggily opened her eyes. She may push herself to work hard but she was still a teenager, and certainly struggled with getting up in the morning. After glancing to her bedside clock and seeing how late she had woken up she decided to attempt to get up. Rolling onto her back, as soon as she moved to sit up and reach for her phone, her lower half felt cold. Emily would often sweat in her sleep but this felt different. Confused, she placed her hand onto her stomach - it was wet. Quickly she pulled off her duvet and to her horror the sheets that she was sat on were soaking wet. She couldn’t believe it. Her panties were drenched and the damage had even reached the front of her t-shirt right up to her bellybutton. Sat in her own accident, Emily froze with thoughts buzzing around her head. ‘Why has this happened to me? I can’t have wet the bed, I can’t even remember the last time I wet the bed! There’s no way Mum can know about this!’ She sat in utter disbelief for a good few minutes before she finally decided she was going to have to do something about the mess. The smell of her accident was beginning to become unpleasant. First of all she just wanted to get herself clean. She stripped herself of her wet clothes and hid them underneath her bed, then put on her nightgown. Emily stared at the yellow stained sheets for a second and began to feel embarrassed. She covered her sheets with the duvet then, grabbing some fresh clothes, Emily began to make her way to the shower. In the shower, thoughts raced around Emily’s mind. Was it because of the glass of water she had before bed? Surely not… she quite often would have a drink before bed but this has never happened before. Emily had never been a bedwetter, and was actually keeping the bed dry from a young age. She’d always been mature for her age, and her parents had been very vigilant when it came to toilet training; which is why it shocked her even more so that this had happened. The stress of having to deal with this freak occurrence along with her studying was really starting to build up. Fighting back the tears, Emily washed herself down, got out of the shower and got herself dressed. After getting herself clean Emily was feeling much better, she was sure that the accident was a one off and wouldn’t occur again. It was probably something to do with the headache she’d had and staying up late, she thought. Having reassured herself about the situation and calmed down, she knew it was still inevitable that she was going to have to put her wet sheets and clothes in the wash at some point. Her duvet was a little damp too but taking that would be too much of a handful, and her mum would probably notice it missing from the bed if she did. Emily cursed herself for not doing her own laundry - if her mum didn’t still do it for her then it’d be far easier to wash them without her asking questions. Emily decided the sooner she gets it out of the way, the better. Stripping the sheet off her mattress, she took a deep breath and then grabbed her clothes from underneath the bed. Having her mum find out about her little mishap would be incredibly embarrassing to Emily, especially since it was just a one off occurrence. With the damp sheet under her arm and her clothes in her other hand, Emily dashed down the stairs and into the laundry room. She hastily got down onto her knees and opened the washing machine. She was just about to bundle them in then suddenly - “Morning Emily, you’re up later than usual today? It’s almost 1pm.” Emily froze. “Yeah” She paused for a second. “I overslept.” She kept her back to her mum, hoping cover up what she was doing. Her mother then looked directly at the sheet Emily was just about to shove into the machine. “Why are you washing your bedsheet? I changed your sheets a couple days ago.” Emily’s mother asked quizzically. “Oh… I uhh…” Emily struggled for words. “I just spilt some juice on it last night. I’m sorry.” Emily replied, instantly realising what a poor attempt of an excuse that was. She had always been a bad liar and her mother could see right through her. She glanced to the wet clothes in Emily’s other hand. “Emily… don’t lie to me,” Emily could see her mother put on her serious face. “Why are your clothes wet?” Emily quickly saw that all hope was lost, her mum wasn’t stupid, and there was now no escape. “I...I don’t know what happened.” Emily whimpered and quickly broke into tears. Her mother quickly understood what had happened. “Oh Emily come here” Her mother knelt down next to Emily and comforted her, pulling her into a hug. “Is this the first time this has happened dear? Please be honest with me Emily.” “Yes! This is the first time I swear” Emily sniffled, “I… I don’t know why it happened…” Emily’s Mum continued to gently comfort her, rubbing her back. She was confused as to why her 17 year old daughter who has never had any troubles with bedwetting would suddenly start again. “Oh Emily... I’m sure it was a one time thing. There’s exams coming up and you’re stressed out. There’s no need to worry about it. Don’t be so hard on yourself darling.” “I know mum... “ Emily wiped the tears from her cheeks, “It won’t happen again I’m sure of it” “Ok sweetheart I believe you. Let me handle the sheets, you should go grab something for breakfast, you haven’t eaten yet.” “Ok Mum, thank you” Emily whispered, grateful for her mother’s support. Chapter 3 Sitting at the table, Emily attempted to eat her cereal. She was ashamed that her mother had caught her in the act of trying to clean her sheets, but in a strange way kind of glad that she didn’t have to try and hide it from her. ‘She caught me stuffing my wet sheets into the laundry… just like an 8 year old would’ Emily thought. ‘Oh well, I’ve got to get studying and just forget about it’. For the rest of the day Emily did a bit of light studying over English and Science, perhaps her two best subjects, but found it hard to focus with what was on her mind - the accident. She was pretty tired out over today’s events and after struggling to focus decided it was best to not study too hard and mainly just relax. Spending the day chilling out was a nice break and Emily felt far better after a well deserved break. The day passed pretty quickly and it soon got to dinner time. Emily’s mum had cooked up mac n’ cheese, Emily’s favourite, to try and cheer her up. Dinner was as usual and after Emily had finished helping clear away, she turned to head up the stairs. “Emily!” Her mother called her just before she could run off, “Just... make sure to go to the toilet before bed tonight, ok?” Emily was shocked that her mum had just reminded her to go to the toilet before bed, just like she would’ve done when she was a child. Did her Mum not trust her after one stupid mishap? “What the fuck Mum? I thought we both agreed this was a one off thing, you don’t need to remind me to use the toilet like a little kid?” Emily spat back in an aggressive tone. “Listen here young lady, don’t you dare speak to me like that. I’m only reminding you to make sure you don’t have to go before bed because your mattress is damaged after last night. I just don’t want to have to spend hundreds of pounds on a new mattress alright?” Emily noticed her Mum’s strict expression and knew she had crossed the line. “Ok jeez I’m sorry… it’s just embarrassing ok.” She meekly replied. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to be condescending to you, I just want to make sure the mattress doesn’t get damaged beyond repair. But don’t you dare curse at me again. Goodnight.” Emily’s mother sternly replied. Emily blushed red, embarrassed. She didn’t respond but just ran upstairs to her room. She had a caring mother but one that could certainly fall into the strict parent category. When Emily was younger her mother had always been very strict on the rules of the house, especially talking back. Emily remembered being punished many times for such stupid reasons. Luckily she wanted to work hard and do well in school, and rarely messed around or did anything rebellious, so it’d been awhile since her mum had had to tell her off like that. Her mother did not tolerate swearing and certainly not in an aggressive tone like Emily had just performed. After laying on her phone for the best part of an hour, Emily finally decided it was time to get some rest. She got into her pajama bottoms as it was a bit colder than last night, and put on a t-shirt. Whilst brushing her teeth she thought again about what her mum had said to her. Did she really need to remind Emily to use the toilet before bed like a little girl? The last time she did that was when she was barely out of nappies. ‘I guess it’s fair enough that she doesn’t want me to damage the mattress but that was ridiculous’ Emily thought. There was no way she needed to be reminded. She stared at the toilet from across the bathroom. She didn’t feel like she needed to go… so why would she? The way her mother had reminded her had patronised her so much that it actually made her want to not use the toilet, just to show her mum that she didn’t need to empty her bladder before bed to keep dry at night. Pausing for a second Emily then turned off the light and walked back to her bedroom, filled with the confidence that she didn’t need to be reminded like a child to use the toilet before going to sleep. ‘I mean even if I had of needed the toilet, I don’t have to go before bed to stay dry.’ She convinced herself as she climbed into bed and turned off her light. Chapter 4 In the middle of the night, Emily stirred. In her half asleep state the last thing she remembered was dreaming deeply about something. Suddenly, something didn’t feel quite right. There was a growing warmth between her legs... immediately she understood what was happening. To her absolute dismay she realised that as she woke up she was already wetting the bed - and she couldn’t stop herself. She lay there, unable to stop her bladder from emptying the last drops it had left. She was distraught; and completely drenched. All of a sudden, Emily didn’t know what came over her but she started to cry. She felt so helpless, so immature and pathetic. What’s worse is the fact she woke up whilst doing it; she had to lay there and wait for herself to finish wetting the bed. Her bottom and legs felt warm and wet, which was horribly uncomfortable. She pictured herself, laying there crying helplessly in a puddle of her own accident - this only made her cry more. Looking across to the clock it was 1am, and still dark. Emily knew she couldn’t go back to sleep like this as it was far too uncomfortable and would soon get cold, but at the same time was afraid of getting up and wakening her mum to find her like this; she certainly wouldn’t be happy about the mattress. Standing up, she tried to be as quiet as possible and stripped off her wet pajamas and top. She had wet far more this time and her bed was completely drowned. Turning on her bedside light she could even see the sheets stained slightly yellow, which made her cringe. Emily stood naked in the middle of her room, she had taken off her wet clothes but her skin was still damp from her accident and she felt disgusting - she had to get clean, but having a shower at this hour would surely wake up her mother, was it worth the risk? Unsure of what to do, Emily wiped the tears from her eyes. Eventually she decided she would wipe herself down in the bathroom instead of showering. She wouldn’t be completely clean, but at least her mother wouldn’t get woken up to find out she’d had another accident. Emily’s lower region and legs were still damp from her accident, and so instead of putting on any clean clothes and ruining them too, she simply walked to the bathroom in the nude. Once in the bathroom, Emily began to wipe around her butt and the inside of her legs. She felt so infantile, sat on the cold tiled floor, naked and wiping her own pee off her body. But really at this point she was too tired to care. Looking over to the toilet she cursed herself for trying to defy what her mother had said rather than just using the toilet like the big girl she should’ve been. Standing up, she put the soggy toilet paper in the toilet and flushed. Walking over to the cupboard, she grabbed a spare towel which she would put over her wet spot on the bed for the rest of the night, as she was too exhausted to deal with her sheets right now. ‘Hopefully Mum will go out tomorrow and I can put them in the wash then’ she thought. Walking back to her room,she was suddenly taken aback when her mother’s bedroom door opened. “Emily… what are you doing walking around like that?” Her mother questioned, hastily shielding her eyes from seeing her daughter’s exposed body. “Oh my God, Mum, what are you doing up?” Emily quickly covered herself with the towel, holding it in front of her. Her mother saw the towel and put the pieces together. “It hasn’t happened again has it Emily? Please don’t tell me it has…” Her mother said with a tense look on her face. “I’m...I’m sorry Mum... I didn’t mean to I really didn’t!” Emily cried. “It’s ok, it’s ok. Don’t panic about it. You stay here and I’ll bring you a change of clothes and sort out your sheets.” Her mother replied in a caring manner. “Mum, you don’t have to, I’ll deal with it pleas-” “No, you’ve had enough stress, just wait here and everything will be fine.” Emily’s mum replied in an authoritative tone. A few minutes later Emily’s mother had returned with some clean clothes and informed her she had sorted out the sheets. Emily put on the clothes right there, not caring if her mum saw her bare body, the wet bed was embarrassing enough that she couldn’t care less about her naked state. “Emily, be honest with me, did you use the toilet before bed?” “Yes obviously…” Emily replied in an unconvincing tone . “Hmmm ok.” Her mother could see Emily was lying, but also knew that she was probably already upset enough right now so chose not to argue with her. “Well I want you to try again now so we don’t have repeat of this in the morning.” “Mum I don’t need to go to the toi-” “Emily. Don’t argue with me. I want you to go back in there and try again, or the mattress really will be ruined.” At this point Emily was pissed off. She was pissed off at herself for repeatedly embarrassing herself, and she was even more pissed off at her mother for treating her like such a child. “Mum I’m fucking 17 years old, I would know if I needed to use the fucking toilet and I don’t! Stop treating me like a baby!” Emily snapped. Instantly the look on her mother’s face let Emily know that she’d messed up. “How DARE you talk to me like that. How DARE you!” Emily’s mother swiftly moved behind her and slapped her across the bottom and sternly pointed to the bathroom. ”You are going into that bathroom and sitting on the toilet whether you like it or not! So I don’t have to clean up another mess tomorrow morning!” Her mother finished. Emily instantly began weeping. She couldn’t believe the fact her mother had smacked her bottom like she used to when she was naughty. Yes she had snapped, and yes she had disrespected her, but she couldn’t believe she had just been spanked like a little child. It was all too much. She ran into the bathroom crying and sat herself on the toilet. To her surprise, having thought she didn’t need to go, she began peeing. This made her even more upset. ‘What’s happening to me?’ She whimpered. Upon leaving the toilet, her mother had gone back to bed, and so Emily dragged herself back to her room in shame. She placed the towel underneath her butt and tried to get back to sleep. Chapter 5 Light beamed upon a sleepy Emily’s eyelids; her eyes flickered for a second until she was awoken by the sun’s dazzling rays. She opened her eyes slowly to see her Mum had opened her curtains to wake her up. “Morning Emily, how are you feeling?” Her mother asked gently. “I’m ok...tired I guess.” Emily asked, still struggling to wake up. Emily’s mother paused for a second before sitting on the bed beside her. “Emily...are you wet?” Emily promptly blushed. She discreetly shuffled her legs a little to make sure she was dry. “No, I’m dry.” She replied shyly. “Oh that’s good!” Her mother replied in the way a parent might speak to a 5 year old struggling with bedwetting. Emily was embarrassed at the way her mum had spoken to her, but secretly she was glad too that she hadn’t wet twice in one night. “I was thinking maybe we should take you to see a doctor Emily? I know it’s embarrassing to talk about, but they might be able to help you - or at least tell you why this is happening? It’s only happened twice I know, but I’m concerned. It’s not normal for a girl your age to start wetting the bed again and I think it’d be very mature of you to go and see somebody about this.” Emily’s mother looked at her anxiously, waiting for her daughter’s reaction. “You’re probably right Mum.” Emily replied bravely. “Oh well done darling. I know this must be hard on you especially with your exams coming up, but it’s the grown up thing to do. Good girl.” Her mother smiled at her. Emily knew her mum was right, but still felt nervous about it. “It’ll be so embarrassing though!” “I know sweetheart but if you don’t get help then this might just continue, and I’m sure that’d be more embarrassing! I’ll get on the phone to the doctor later.” With that, Emily’s mother gave her a hug and then left. Emily appreciated her mother trying to help and was glad she was being supportive of her. She knew seeing a doctor would be the best thing to do. At the same time, Emily couldn’t help but feel like her mother was treating her more like a child since her accidents. After having her bottom smacked last night, which she still couldn’t believe, and the way her mother had spoken to her this morning saying how ‘grown up’ she was being, she felt very little. Emily figured at least praising her for being a ‘good girl’ was better than getting her butt spanked whilst being told off. However she decided if her mother was to speak to her like a child again she wouldn’t stand for it. She was 17, a young adult, capable, mature. Her mother may have punished her in the past but she was too old for that now and she wasn’t going to stand for it anymore. Chapter 6 Emily got up and had a shower, as she still wasn’t properly clean from last night’s events. She spent most of the day revising downstairs, still avoiding the maths unit she was unable to master. The day went by fairly quickly and she tried her hardest to avoid thinking about going to bed that night. She began to worry that maybe her accidents weren’t a random occurrence - it’d happened twice now so it wasn’t just a one time thing. Eventually Emily was able to convince herself that if she went to the toilet before bed like her mum had told her, she should be fine and the whole thing would be forgotten about. At the dinner table later, things were as normal between Emily and her mother. Emily spoke about the work she’d been doing today and how she was feeling confident for her first exam. Soon though Emily knew what was going to come into conversation. “So I spoke to the doctor today,” Emily’s mum instantly changed her tone to a more gentle manner. “Unfortunately he has a very busy schedule and we’re going to have to wait a few days until he’s free to see you; but he did give me some advice to help you.” Emily instantly felt uncomfortable to be talking about her issue again. She was certain it was going to go away as long as she went to the bathroom before bed. “What did he say?” Emily questioned. “Well he said that until he can see you it’s best that we do something to prevent any further damage to your bedding.” Her mother said trying to sound optimistic. “What do you mean?” Emily asked worryingly. “Well I went to the shops today and picked up a few things which should help.” Her mother explained tentatively. “He suggested that we get something to protect the bed, so I’ve bought you a plastic sheet for the mattress. I know it’s embarrassing Emily, but it’s to protect the mattress from being completely ruined. I hope you can be mature about this and agree with me it’s the right thing to do?” She looked hopefully at her daughter. Again Emily felt ashamed to even be having this conversation but she knew the main reason her mother had been angry at her was for soaking the mattress. “Yeah… I guess it’s the right thing to do…” Emily shrugged. “but I honestly think this is all just going to pass in a couple days Mum, there’s nothing to be worried about.” “Well done Emily,” Her mother praised her. “I know it might pass in a couple days, but until it does we have to do something about it.” Emily didn’t like the thought of having a plastic sheet on her bed just like a bedwetting little girl, but she knew it’d be better than ruining the mattress. She stood up from the table and began to clear away her plate, not wanting to stay in this awkward situation for any longer. “Emily,” Her mother beckoned her back before she could leave the table. “Please sit down I’m not done talking yet.” Emily sat, not happy to be held there any longer than she had to be. Her mother continued. “The doctor also suggested that you try wearing some” Her mum paused, searching for the right word. “...overnight protection.” Emily’s heart sank. “I know it’s horrible to have to do but surely you’d prefer to wake up feeling dry rather than soaked? It’s not going to be forever Emily, just until we can sort this out. It’d be the really grown up thing for you to do.” She awaited anxiously for a response. Emily didn’t know how to respond. Stunned at her mother’s proposition she took a minute to check this wasn’t just some horrible nightmare. She knew there was no way that she was going to wear nappies again at 17 years old. She was way past that stage and she definitely wasn’t going back. “Mum there is absolutely no way in hell that I’m wearing a nappy. I’ve only had two accidents and you’re already trying have me wear a… a nappy? This is ridiculous, I’ve agreed to the plastic sheet but I’m not agreeing to this.” Emily responded, on the verge of tears. “Emily, please listen to me. I know you’re upset but you have to understand this is the sensible thing to do. And anyway, they aren’t nappies, they’re pull up pants like underwear. They’re far more discreet and are more like your knickers than a nappy. I know you might not want to but you haven’t been the one who’s had to clean your wet, smelly pajamas the past two nights! I’m afraid you don’t have a choice; I want to see you wearing one tonight so I don’t have to do anymore cleaning up.” Her mother shot her an unrelenting look that said ‘don’t you dare argue back at me’. From the look her mother had shot at her, Emily knew she had lost. She didn’t say a word just ran up to her bedroom and shoved her face into her pillow. Sniffling, she didn’t have many more tears left to cry over the past few days events, but when she then heard the crinkle of the plastic sheet on her bed, she couldn’t hold back. The thought of having to wear a nappy, or whatever her mum wanted to call it, to bed was the ultimate embarrassment for her. Chapter 7 A few hours had passed and Emily had eventually calmed down and accepted her fate. She knew it wouldn’t be long before her mum knocked on the door to see that she put on her pull up before bed. Finally came what she was dreading to hear, the knock at the door. “What?” She shouted at the door, clearly still in a strop about her current predicament. Her mother stepped into the room, holding a large pink package in her hands. ‘That must be them’ Emily thought, her stomach now feeling uneasy. “Emily, I want you to go and put one of these on now please. It’s getting late and I’m sure you’re tired after the last couple days, you should get some rest.” Her mother’s tone had certainly become a lot more sympathetic; she knew that this must be really hard for Emily, but she had to enforce the new rule to make sure Emily complied. She placed the pink package on the end of Emily’s bed. “Look Mum, I’ll wear the stupid things if you really want me to, but can you at least trust me to put it on without you having to ask me? I’m 17, I don’t need you to make sure I put it on.” Emily’s tone was fairly bitter but she daren’t get another smack across her bottom so she made sure to watch her language. “Ok darling, I’m sorry. Good girl for going along with this, I’m proud of you.” Emily started to question whether her mum even realised how patronising she sounded when she called her a ‘good girl’, but chose to ignore it instead of creating yet another scene. She went to her draw to grab a pair of pajama bottoms, then realised they were in the wash from last night. Emily really didn’t want to have her pull up on show to everyone but didn’t have much of a choice. Instead she pulled out the baggiest t-shirt she could find, then went to the bathroom with the pack of pull ups under her arm. She couldn’t believe this was happening. After brushing her teeth, Emily sat on the toilet to make 100% sure she didn’t have any pee left in her. She was fairly certain she didn’t need to go but thought best to take her mother’s advice this time around. Having sat there for a good minute, she was confident she didn’t need to go. She went to pull her panties back up, and then realised she might as well leave them off for what was about to come. Emily stared at the pack in her hands. It had a picture of a girl who looked far younger than her age on it, and the designs on the front of the pull up looked incredibly babyish, featuring pink flowers, love hearts and butterflies. She read the front of the pack. ‘Drynites pajama pants. For Girls 8-15. Protection where girls need it most.’ Why were the designs so childish? She shivered with embarrassment after reading the pack; questioning had her mum gotten her size 8-15. Although she hadn’t felt like it the past few days, she was 17 - surely these would be too small for her? On closer inspection after reading the smallprint of the pack, Emily realised they should actually fit her fine. This only made her more embarrassed. Emily had always been a small girl for her age, at 17 she was only 5”2 and was certain she had stopped growing. Realising that stalling time by reading the pack wasn’t going to stop her from eventually having to put one on, she tore open the pack. Swallowing her pride, Emily grabbed a pull up from the pack and began to unfold it. It was a lot thicker than she had expected. ‘More like my knickers than a nappy? Yeah right…’ She thought to herself, thinking about what her mum had said to her. Finally she had unfolded the pull up, and now only had to step into it. Emily stripped off her tanktop she had been wearing and accepted that this was happening. Now naked, she lifted her leg and put it through leg hole of the Drynite, followed by next leg. She slid it up slowly until it reached her crotch, then had to wiggle her bottom slightly to bring it right up to around her waist. The whole time she couldn’t help but imagine what her friends would think if they saw her like this right now. A popular, straight A student, back to wearing a pull up. She rubbed her hand against the front of the Drynite, which bulged out quite a bit. It was big and puffy, but also very tight around her waist, and inner thighs. ‘I guess that’s so it doesn’t leak’ Emily wondered. As she moved her legs, she noticed how restricted her thighs were from now touching each other. It felt bulky between her legs, forcing her to stand with her feet slightly wider apart. As she went to pick up her t-shirt, she caught herself in the mirror. Emily immediately felt incredibly babyish. There she saw a young woman looking back at her with reasonably sized breasts and a grown up expression, but also wearing a Drynite pull up. Half woman, half baby, she thought. Emily finally picked up her t-shirt and put it on. Thankfully it just about covered her Drynite from the front, but when she looked over her shoulder and into the mirror, she noticed you could just about see the bottom of her pull up poking out from the back. If she bent over, she would bear all. At this point, she was just grateful that only her mother would be able to see this - no one else. Exhausted, defeated and ready for a night’s sleep, Emily returned to her bedroom. To her shock her mother was there waiting for her. “Mum why aren’t you in bed?” Emily asked now embarrassed, knowing that underneath her t-shirt she was now wearing her bedtime pull up. “I’m sorry Emily... I just wanted to have a final check to see if they fit ok. I wouldn’t want them to be too big and leak, or be too small and not fit alright.” Emily stood there in disbelief. Did her mother not hear what she had said before about trusting her to deal with this on her own? She was old enough to see if it fitted properly and felt insulted at her mother’s constant refusal to trust her with the issue. “Mum for goodness sake, I’ve told you I can deal with it! Please just let me handle this on my own.” Having her mother check her pull up seemed so condescending to Emily, it would be the ultimate slap in the face to her. This was all Emily could muster, she couldn’t be bothered to argue, she just wanted to go to sleep. “Emily. Please don’t do this now. If you’re not going to be a big girl and let me check your pull up fits then I’m just going to have to do it without your permission.” Emily’s mother had had enough of her constant defiance today and wanted to go to bed. She understood that Emily wanted the trust and responsibility of dealing with this on her own; but realistically Emily had been so upset by all this she didn’t trust Emily to cope with this by herself. To her understanding, she was just trying to help her daughter - but Emily didn’t see it this way. She was tired and fed up with arguing with Emily and so took matters into her own hands. Fed up with Emily’s constant refusal to everything she proposed, she knelt down next to Emily and went to lift her shirt. “Mum seriously fuck off now” Emily said, shaking with mixed emotions of anger and embarrassment. Emily’s mother instantly reacted, lifting the back of Emily’s shirt and smacking her padded behind. Emily whimpered in shock, utterly ashamed of the situation she found herself in. “If you want to act like a 3 year old then you’ll get treated like one! Now don’t you dare talk back to me again or it won’t just be one smack to your bottom next time young lady! I know you’re having a hard time but you can’t disrespect me like that and not expect consequences!” Emily’s mother roared at her. Emily was frozen on the spot, there was nothing she could do. Her mother quickly raced her fingers around the leg holes of the Drynite, poking and prodding at certain areas to make sure they were the right fit. “These seem to fit ok. I was worried they might be too big. Now if you need the toilet in the night you can just pull them down, but make sure they’re back on properly when you pull them back up.” Emily’s mother patted the seat of her pull up, then stood up. “Also, if you do have an accident in the night, don’t be afraid to come and see me if you need help with anything. I’m very disappointed in your behaviour recently Emily, I thought I had raised you better than this. Goodnight.” Her mother left the room, leaving Emily feeling more infantile than she had done since she can remember. Emily didn’t even know what to think anymore. How on earth could her mother suddenly start treating her like she was a toddler again? ‘She threatened me with a fucking spanking… I’m 17 years old for fucks sake’. Now at rock bottom, Emily got into bed. She found it hard to get to sleep trying to process all that had happened today, and also trying to get used to the padding between her legs. After a lot of tossing and turning, she slept. Chapter 8 Emily woke up. Straight away she put her hands down to her sides to feel her bedding. It was dry! It felt like a stupid thing for a 17 year old to be celebrating, but Emily was instantaneously happy. She sat up, thinking about going and telling her mum that she’d told her all along this would be over soon. As she positioned herself upwards, as quickly as she had felt happy, she felt despair. Her Drynite didn’t feel like it had the night before. She reached down to grab the front of her pull up. Puffy and cold. To her dismay, her bed may have been dry but she was definitely not. Emily sighed. This wasn’t just a one time thing, this wasn’t just a two time thing, this was a thing. It was the start of the day and Emily had already given up. She stood up from her bed and felt her Drynite squidge and slosh between her legs as she tried to walk. It felt nasty to know that she was now in a garment that was encasing her accident against her. At the same time, she appreciated how much better it felt than waking up in a wet bed. Although this wasn’t the most pleasant feeling, it was certainly a lot cleaner than a soaking, smelly bed. Emily inspected her bed, running her hand over the rustling of the plastic sheet. It was bone dry. She then inspected her t-shirt, which in the previous nights had ended up wet too. It was bone dry. Emily smiled slightly, it was such a stupid thing to be wearing, but she was glad she had listened to her mum. She was right, it was far better than a wet bed. Emily wasn’t happy that she had now confirmed herself as a bedwetter, but she was at least happy with the result of the pull up. It sounded stupid, but it made her feel more confident about the whole situation. It had served her well, but now felt clammy and cold. She wanted to take it off but didn’t know where she’d put it if she did. After the first good night's sleep she’d had in awhile, she felt happier this morning and kept thinking about what had happened with her mother last night. She felt her mother had acted unreasonably by threatening her with a spanking like a 3 year old, and was still upset about this; but she realised that really the whole time her mum had just wanted to save her from leaking onto the bed, which wouldn’t have been good for anyone. She regretted her behaviour and decided that from now on she should just do as her mum says, as it usually seems to be right, even if it was embarrassing. Emily determined that she would apologise to her today, and also ask her what to do with this now soggy pull up she found herself in. Emily walked through to see her mother eating breakfast at the table. Her mother looked up at her, confused to see Emily still dressed in last night’s attire. She was surprised to see that Emily appeared less ashamed about what she was wearing. “Morning Mum, I just wanted to apologise for how I acted last night and also the night before that too. I know that you just want the best for me and from now on I’ll try not to act like such a little brat.” Emily felt much better after letting this out. “Wow, I can’t believe what I’m hearing.” Emily’s mother smiled, “I’m very proud of you for saying that Emily. I’m glad you’ve realised the way you were acting was inappropriate.” Emily smiled and sat down at the table, forgetting about her wet Drynite. As she sat down, her pull up expanded. It was being pushed to its absolute limits. A tiny dribble of pee escaped from her bottom and onto the chair. Emily felt this on this inside of her thigh and immediately panicked. Was it going to blow? She quickly stood up from the chair and assessed the damage. A tiny puddle of a pee sat on top of the wooden chair and a few drips were racing down Emily’s legs. Right away Emily felt her confidence begin to deteriorate. “Emily! Why haven’t you taken that thing off yet?” Her mother questioned her. She made her way over to Emily and examined the Drynite. Emily felt ashamed but knew that if she tried to argue with her mother it would only end badly again. After being threatened with a spanking, whether her mum was serious about it or not, she knew where her place was. If it was anything like she remembered her mother’s spankings to be, then it would not be fun. “Oh Emily, you’ve really put these to the test haven’t you.” She said whilst checking her 17 year old daughter’s Drynite. “I don’t think these are going to be absorbent enough. You might fit into a 8-15 year old pull up, but you’re bladder is certainly a 17 year old’s.” Her mother said whilst standing up. ‘Great’ Emily thought, ‘So I might have the body of an 8-15 year old but my accidents are bigger.’ “Why hadn’t you taken that off before you came down here Emily?” Her mother asked. “I’m sorry Mum I was going to ask you where I should put it, but I didn’t know what to do with it. I’m sorry.” Emily felt herself feeling more and more immature than she already did. She couldn’t even handle her own wet pull up without making a mess; maybe her mum was right, she did need her help. “It’s ok sweetheart come here, I’m just proud of you for wearing your pull ups last night.” Emily’s mother pulled her into a tight embrace. Emily was unhappy that her mother had given up calling them ‘overnight protection’ but what was the point. She felt completely helpless and needed her mummy right now. Mummy? What was she thinking. Mum she forcibly corrected herself. “How about when you have a wet pull up, just give it to me and I’ll deal with it. I don’t want you feeling like you have to stress over anything more than you should right now. You have exams coming up and you should be focusing on them. Let me worry about your Drynites ok?” At that moment Emily felt so relieved to have her mother helping her. She may have been angry at her the past couple days, but now she had never felt more grateful to have someone helping her with her problem. “Ok… thanks Mum.” Emily said shyly into her mother’s shoulder. “Do you need any help cleaning yourself up?” Emily thought for a second, she appreciated the support but wasn’t quite sure about her mum helping her clean up in that way. “Thanks Mum but I think I’ll be ok.” Emily sniffed. “Ok darling, just give me your pull up when you’re done. I’m going to go shopping today and try and find you something more suitable for your accidents. I’m sorry for not getting you something absorbent enough. This is my fault.” Emily’s mother really saw the helplessness in her eyes. Emily really just needed a mum right now. In a way, she found it kind of nice that her daughter needed her like this. Emily had always been so independent and self motivated that she rarely needed to be the mother figure; she enjoyed being able to be a mum again. Chapter 9 Emily found herself in the shower, wiping herself down for the third day in a row. She was torn between being upset about her sudden phase of wetting the bed again, but somehow also strangely comforted. The feeling of comfort was from her mother. Emily hadn’t really felt loved by her mother for a long time until now; she was always doing so well in everything that her mum never needed to help her with much. But this was different - now that she had a problem, her mother was able to help her and, for once, look after Emily. Emily realised that at first she had been upset with her mum really for just trying to help; and because Emily rarely needed help, she felt insulted - like it was undermining her independence. After having worn her Drynite last night and having woken up far more confident and feeling good, Emily decided to just let her mother do what she thought was best. No more defying her. Plus she was secretly really enjoying the attention she was getting, something that was rare from her mum. Emily got out of the shower feeling better than she had in a long time, even before her accidents occurred. She got dressed into some black leggings and a blue tanktop, then went to give her not-so-dry nite to her mother. She giggled, finding it funny how it was called a Drynite, when really it just ends up wet. Her mother disposed of the pull up and shortly after left to go do the shopping for the week; and also for Emily. It was nice to have a mother who worked from, home and Emily enjoyed having her around in times like this; it was just a shame her dad was the exact opposite. Feeling like she could take on the world, Emily decided to give the dreaded maths unit another try. She worked for a good couple hours at her desk trying to get through it all, but thought it was best to not try and do too much at once. Instead, she spent the next half of the day waiting for her mum to come home. She was surprisingly curious to see what her mother would bring home for her. The pull ups had made her feel confident but the mishap that she’d had this morning wasn’t fun, so she hoped what her mum would bring her this time would be more suitable. After what felt like hours, Emily’s mum returned home. She cooked dinner for the two of them and they enjoyed a really nice conversation over their meals. It seemed that any previous spite between them had vanished. Emily went up to bed, strikingly nervous for her mum to come and bring her whatever new ‘overnight protection’ she had to wear. She felt embarrassed to be needing extra protection, the Drynites hadn’t lasted very long. She just hoped she could feel as confident as she did this morning - until the leak that is. Around 30 minutes later, Emily’s mother appeared. “Hey sweetheart, how are you feeling?” “Good thanks Mum, I got loads done of that tricky maths unit today!” Emily beamed. “Well done! I’m proud of you for not giving up on it.” Her mother beamed back. Emily could see the pack her mother carried in her hand, it looked a lot bigger than the package of Drynites before. She also seemed to be holding some other things, bottles of something similar? “Well Emily I got you something I’m pretty certain should do the job,” Her mum explained, “There should definitely not be any leakage this time around. I’m sorry for causing you that embarrassment.” “It’s fine Mum, I’m sure the same won’t happen again. What are they?” Emily asked, finally feeling more comfortable to talk about the subject, feeling only slightly awkward about it now. “Well, I’m afraid they’re not exactly like pull ups,” Emily had expected this, “They’re more like an adult nappy. They have tapes on the sides and they’re a bit bigger, but they should definitely fit snugly and prevent any leaks. They can absorb much more.” Emily knew that the next step up from her pull ups was going to be nappies, this was inevitable after her pull ups had failed her. Although it was arguably more embarrassing, Emily actually felt more secure about this. If they wouldn’t leak then she had nothing to worry about. “Ok Mum, thanks, I’ll go try one on and you can check the fit.” Emily said, standing up, eager to get it over and done with. “Well Emily, that’s what I’m worried about” Her mother went on, “You’ve never put on a nappy before have you? Not on anyone else, and certainly not on yourself. I think I need to show you how to put it on, then you’ll know how to do it yourself in the future.” Emily thought for a minute. She knew that her mum was probably right, she had been about everything else so far, but this was a little too weird. She knew she would feel far too comfortable. “Yeahhhh, I don’t know about that Mum. I think I’d rather try mysel-” “Emily,” Her mother interrupted. “Would you rather that you do it and then we get another leak in the morning? I’m not letting you try this yourself and we have another mess to clear up. I want to help you sweetheart, you’ve been under so much stress recently. Let me deal with it..” Emily’s mother knew Emily would have no idea how to put the nappy on herself, and it would only end in tears in the morning. She suddenly found herself forgetting that her daughter was 17 years of age, it certainly hadn’t seemed like it recently. For a brief moment Emily considered contesting, but really it was a choice between spanking or having herself nappied by her mother. She thought for a second, and realised she really had no idea how to put a nappy on herself. Again her mother was right, but again, it meant suffering further embarrassment. Before Emily could even respond, she found herself being gently laid back on her bed. She realised her mother wasn’t giving her a choice. She couldn’t believe what was about to happen but knew she had to get on with it. What would her friends think if they saw her like this? Emily’s mother smoothly slid off her daughter’s leggings, then reached for her panties. She didn’t feel completely comfortable doing this to her 17 year old daughter, but she had to enforce the rules. She pulled off the panties with ease and Emily lay with her legs flat, in complete silence. Emily’s mother asked Emily to raise her butt off the bed, then placed the outstretched nappy underneath Emily’s bottom. Emily felt this underneath her and almost felt relieved - she didn’t want to be nude in front of her mother for any longer than she had to. Next her mother grabbed the bottle that Emily had seen her carrying, on closer inspection she could see it was baby powder. With surprising strength, Emily’s mother grabbed both of her ankles in one hand, and with the other began sprinkling baby powder over Emily’s cute, round bottom. “This is another thing that I forgot,” Her mother spoke calmly, “Lucky I remembered otherwise you might have gotten a little rash down there.” Emily was too embarrassed to respond to this, keeping quiet and waiting for it all to be over. Next her mother asked her to spread her legs so she could finish the powdering and finish up the job. “So do you want me to teach you how to do this?” Emily’s mother asked to make sure Emily was paying attention. Emily knew that she needed to learn to do this herself to save her the embarrassment of this happening again, but she just simply couldn’t bring herself to look down at what her mother was doing. She preferred to just try and ignore it. “Hmm? Ok I’ll have to show you another time, you’re probably too tired now anyway. It’s quite late.” Emily instantly regretted not just manning up and looking down to her crotch to see what to do, but it was far too embarrassing and she almost felt paralysed. She felt the front of the nappy being pulled up against her front, then the sides tightened around her waist. “Well done Emily, I’m so glad you’re willing to try what’s best for you.” Emily’s mother sat her up and gave her a big hug. She had felt her motherly instincts kick in for the first time in awhile and it felt great. Emily still remained silent. It had been horribly awkward, but she felt loved. She felt really loved. “If you need to go in the night, you can’t just pull these down like pull ups, so come and see me if you need help. Or if you just need a change. Goodnight love.” Emily sat on her bed feeling closer with her mother than she had in a long time, and it felt great. She hadn’t even fully realised the extreme thickness of the nappy she now found herself in. Getting up to go fetch some pajama trousers from her draw, she found herself waddling rather than walking. Compared to her new nappy, her old Drynites really did seem like knickers to her now. As she pulled her clean pajama bottoms over the bulk of her nappy, she quickly noticed how obvious it was that she had a padded rear hidden underneath. The waistband of her nappy rode just over her belly button; meaning that you could see the waistband even above her pajamas. They were huge. The huge bubble at the back of her pajamas clearly added to her already obvious nappied state. She felt like such a baby. The new nappies were so thick around her, she felt encased by them. At first Emily had been so embarrassed by her bedwetting, she now felt more secure than ever; she trusted that her nappy would keep her dry tonight and that made her feel confident when getting into bed. Although Emily felt like such a baby, she didn’t seem to mind.
    5 likes
  19. Everyone was sitting around the table. Candy guided Michelle to a chair that was between Abby and Gail. Candy pulled the chair out and helped Michelle up. Michelle winced when her bum hit the hard surface. Candy pushed the chair up, very close to the table. Michelle looked to her left then her right. She felt so small sitting between the two girls. Her thick panties and her very sore butt, made her feel smaller. Aunt Kim brought over a plastic plate with a hot dog cut up into three pieces. Beside the hot dog is mac'n cheese. "Be careful honey, don't spill on your clothes." Kim said, as ruffled Michelle's hair. Candy set a pink plastic cup filled with milk and placed it, in the middle of the table, right in front of Michelle. Michelle looked up at her mother, then back at the pink cup. There was no way she would be able to reach the cup. Michelle tried to get it, but she was about four inches away. She see's Abby's hand take the cup and it came towards her face. "Two hands please." Abby said, holding the cup out in front of Michelle. Michelle gave Abby a look, but said nothing. Her very sore bum made her think twice about saying anything. Michelle took the cup in both hands. She drank until the cup was almost empty. Something about the milk tasted really good. Being very thirsty helped as well. Candy stood behind Michelle watching. She reached over and took the cup from Michelle's hands. "Let's eat some food please, before you fill up on milk." Michelle tried to look back behind her, but she was to close to the table to get turned around. Michelle pickup a piece of the hot dog and took a bite. She didn't feel very hungry and the moment but she ate anyway. It wasn't until after she finished two pieces of the hot dog that her mother return a full cup of milk to her. Michelle was the last to finish her food. Everyone else was done and talking about what they should do this afternoon. Michelle had drank two cups of milk and ate all of her food. As she sat there, her eye lids started to get very heavy. She yawned a couple times. She felt like she could fall asleep right there at the table. The days events had worn the poor girl out. Abby noticed how tried Michelle was. "Aunt Candy, I think Michelle might need to have a little nap. She can hardly keep her eyes open." Candy knew that between the early morning, the swimming and the quarter of a sleeping pill, there was no way the girl would be able to stay awake. "Would you be a dear and take her upstairs to bed for me. I should help clean up." Abby quickly jump up and pulled Michelle's chair out from the table. "Come on sleepy head. Lets get you down for a nap." Michelle was so tried she hardly know what was happening. All of a sudden her chair was being moved and Abby was holding her hand. She said nothing, as Abby lead her back up the stairs and into the bedroom. Abby pulled the covers back on the bed and placed Michelle on it. The bed crinkled and Abby smiled. Michelle's eyes were closed as Abby put fingers in each side of Michelle's shorts and pulled them off her. Abby laughed quietly at the thick training panties. Abby pulled the covers up over her. "Have a good nap baby." Abby kissed Michelle on the forehead. Michelle didn't move, she was already fast asleep. "Michelle honey, wake up." Candy said, shaking the girl a little. It took a bit for Michelle to open her eyes. It felt like she had just closed them. She still felt tried. "A little longer." "No, if I let you sleep now, I will never get you to sleep tonight. Come on. We are all going for a walk." Candy pulled the covers off Michelle and placed her hand on the training panties. Candy thought with the two cups of milk, Michelle would be wet, but her training pants were dry. "Please Mommy, I need to sleep longer." "Your not staying here by yourself, so come on, let's go." Candy had no intension on getting Michelle out of bed, since she was dry. Candy knew the longer she slept, the better chance of her wetting. Candy headed back down stairs. "Is she still sleeping?" Kim asked. "I'm a afraid so. I don't think she can go for a walk." Abby stepped forward. "I can stay with her. You go for the walk." "Thank you Abby." "Sure thing Aunt Candy." "If she is wet when she wakes, I leave it up to you, on how to handle it." Candy said. Abby smiled. "Oh, no problem Aunt Candy." Abby ran up the stairs into Michelle's bedroom. The little girl was snoring quietly. Abby recached under the covers and felt Michelle's training pants. Abby was hoping little Michelle would wet in her sleep, but nothing yet. Abby let Michelle sleep for over a hour longer. She walked into the bedroom and sat down on the edge of the bed. She slowly reached under the blankets and sure enough, Michelle had peed the bed. This was going to be fun, she thought. "Michelle baby, you need to wake up." Abby placed her hand on Michelle's shoulder and started shaking her. "Baby, you need to get up." Michelle slowly opened her eyes. They closed and opened quickly for a few seconds. "Where am I?" she said quietly. "At the cottage silly. Come on, you need to get up." Abby pulled the covers away from Michelle. She looked down at the soaking wet training pants that couldn't contain everything Michelle had put into them. The sheet under her, was wet as well. "Ohhhhh baby. You made pee pee in the bed!" Michelle's eyes opened quickly. She looked down at her waist. Her panties and the bed were soaked. Michelle let her head fall back onto her pillow and she closed her eyes. 'Not now. Why, why why' Michelle thought. "Wait here." Abby said, standing back up and returned with a warm wash cloth. "Can you stand for me?" Michelle slowly got out of bed and stood beside it. She was so upset with herself. Here was her younger cousin helping her, because she had wet the bed. She was never going to hear the end of it. "Still wetting the bed I see. Doesn't Mommy put you in pampers when you sleep?" Abby asked, standing in front of her. Michelle lowered her head, "No." "No? Maybe Mommy should be putting her little girl into a nice thick pampers for night night." Abby let that stand for a few seconds. "Is mommy going with you to University?" Michelle's head quickly came up. "No! Of course not." "No? Then who is going to clean the baby up? Your roommate?" "I'm not a baby!' Michelle screamed out. Abby started to laugh. "Really? I think you're just a little girl trying to act like a big girl. You're standing here, in very wet training pants." "That doesn't make me a baby!" Michelle said, not really convinced of that. Abby shook her head. "Oh Michelle. How will you ever get along by yourself. I understand you still have a babysitter. Now step out of your training pants please and set them on the bed." Michelle just looked at Abby. She didn't know what to say. Abby knew about Tracy? Had her mother told the whole world. Michelle quickly grabbed the sides of her wet panties, wanting to get out of them. She pulled them down and stepped out. "Good girl. Now use this to clean yourself up." Abby handed Michelle the wash cloth. Abby went over to the dresser as Michelle wiped herself. Opening the dresser, Abby took a pink disposable training pant out. She walked back over to Michelle. Abby took the wash cloth from Michelle and held out the pink training pants. Michelle looked at the training pants. "I'm not wearing those. Find me something else." Abby turned and went back to the dresser. Training pants on the left and diapers on the right. Abby picked up a white diaper and quickly turned back towards Michelle. "Here are your choices baby girl. You can put the pull-ups on yourself or I can diaper you. What's it going to be?" Michelle looked and the diaper, then the pull-up. "Come on Abby, just find me some real underwear. I'm not wearing either." Abby started to laugh. "Real underwear? That's funny. Look at the bed baby. Tell me what you see." Michelle lowered her head. She didn't have to look to see what Abby was getting at. "That's only when I'm sleeping." Abby laughed again. "That's not what I've heard. Didn't baby Michelle pee in her pants at the Taylor Swift concert?" Michelle felt tears forming in her eyes once again. Her mother had told everyone? "It wasn't at the concert." "But it did happen didn't it? Doesn't really matter when or where, does it? Why don't you make life easier on your Mommy. I'm sure she's tired of having to wash all your pee soaked clothes." That really hit Michelle hard. It's not her mother's fault she has trouble controlling her bladder. It was her own fault. Michelle examined the pull-up for a few seconds. She slowly reached out and took the pull-up from Abby's hand. Michelle took it from the sides and lowered them. She stepped into the pull-up and pulled them up. A few tears rolled down her cheeks when she finally got them around her waist. Abby smiled wide and placed her hand on Michelle's shoulder. "Good girl. I think we both know this is for the best." Michelle didn't look up. She stared at the Princess on the front of her new panties. Abby went to the closest and took out and purple sundress. She walked back over to Michelle and handed it to her. Michelle waisted no time pulling the dress over her head, wanting to cover up her training pants in the worst way. "Okay, now get the bottom sheet and your wet training pants. We need to get them in the washer." Michelle turned to take the sheet off the bed. Her pull-up crinkled as she did. Memories of wearing the same thing, not all that long ago filled her head. The bedwetting pants her mother made her wear every night were just the same. Michelle took the sheet and rolled it up, placing the wet, cloth training pants on top. "All set baby?" Abby asked. Michelle nodded her head and followed Abby down the stairs and into the laundry room. "Put them in the washer baby. We should wait for your Mommy to get back to make sure you don't have any other clothes she needs to wash." Michelle dumped the sheet and panties into the top of the washer. "She doesn't" Abby placed her hands on her hips. "Are you sure baby? You didn't have a accident on the way here?" "No I didn't." Abby grabbed Michelle's hand. "Well, I guess miracles do happen. Such a good girl." Abby said, pulling Michelle out to the family room.
    5 likes
  20. Chapter Three Diana: I smile as I gaze around the room with a satisfied smile. It’s far from finished, but not bad for a bare bones beginning and completely livable in case things progress more rapidly than I think they will. The walls are painted a light lavender, brightened further as sunlight floods through the large window, the window seat set up with a long violet cushion and a few pink pillows, shrouded by pearly curtains. The creamy, crushed seashell colored carpet is soft beneath my bare toes, so plush it almost feels like one is sinking into it. The far wall, directly across from the door, the crib stands proud. Made of a sandalwood, carved to have little animals in the wood, the plastic sheet covered mattress has been advertised to be pillow soft, and is hidden beneath the light pink bedsheet, a purple and blue patchwork blanket folded to drape over the rail. A small pillow and a plush brown teddy bear with a green bow around it’s neck sit in the crib, waiting patiently to be used and loved respectively. “Soon,” I whisper to the bear, dragging my fingers through the soft shag fur. “But not quite yet.” The crib isn’t the only thing in the room, however, a matching set changing table and wardrobe occupy the adjacent wall across from the window, each as elegant as the crib. The wardrobe has been partially filled, as I’ve still plenty more I’d like to buy. The changing table has a pink mattress for Clara to lay on, a few tiny stuffed animals; a yellow rabbit, blue elephant, and pink horse sit in the corner, there for her to amuse herself with while being changed. She has a large, whitewash toy chest that has been left open to allow toys of all shapes and sizes to spill out of it, more stuffed animals perched on the lid, and on either side. She’s a handmade dollhouse and plenty of dolls and furniture to put in it, plenty of puzzles and games, and art supplies to keep her entertained at all times. I smile as my eyes sweep over it. It’s not quite finished yet, but when it is, it will be perfect, I think. I reach out and turn on the mobile, watching it turn, moving tiny stars and comets around a crescent moon, playing a soft, wordless lullaby as it spins. Leaving the sound to echo beautifully through the nursery, I flick the light off and pull the door shut, ready to go meet my Little one once again. “One day real soon, sweetie, I won’t have far to go to see you. You’ll be just down the hall,” I comment to no one in particular. “I can be patient, as long as it takes, but eventually you will be mine. Very soon.” I climb from my car in the side parking lot of the theater. An eccentric looking building painted blue with old film roll and goofy characters jutting over the entrance and the roof. Making my way to the front doors, I look around, determining her not here yet, and take a seat on a bench to await Clara's arrival. She'd assured me she didn't need me to get her a taxi, that she was fine to get here, so I can only sit and wait for her to show up. Ten minutes later, a small silver car catches my attention as it pulls up directly in front of the theater, clearly dropping someone off rather than parking and staying for a film. The windows are tinted slightly, so I can’t make out any definitive features of the Amazon woman driving the vehicle, but I watch her twist to speak to someone in the back. A moment or two later, the back door opens and I watch as Clara hops out. Time seems to freeze as my chest tightens, blood turning to ice. I chew my lip. Is she already claimed? The panicked thought flashes through my mind. I shake my head. No. She can’t be...she would have said something...I would have seen this woman before...right? I frown. I’ve been meeting with Clara for three weeks now, emailing and calling her, meeting her almost all over the city. There are some very forward Amazons that only claim Littles to keep them safe from others, refusing to diaper them or restrict them in any way, but surely if that were the case, Clara would have mentioned it. “You worry too much,” Clara’s sweet voice pulls me from my dazed thoughts as she addresses the woman in the car. “Don’t. I can take care of myself. Thanks for the ride, by the way,” she says lightheartedly as she closes the door and makes her way up the steps towards me. The car remains where it is, the woman clearly watching us closely. I frown, further worried. “Hey,” I greet the girl as she reaches me, my voice slightly airy and nervous. “How are you?” “Hi, Diana,” she answers. “I’m doing good, actually. What about you?” “What? Oh, I’m fine, thanks...Hey, Clara, who was that?” I ask, trying to appear mildly curious. “Huh? Oh, that’s just Andrea. Don’t worry, she’s cool,” Clara comments dismissively as we head inside the theater. “Cool…” I repeat. “Not to pry or anything, but Clara, what’s your relationship with this woman? I mean, clearly you trust her quite a bit if you’ll get into a car with her. Are you sure you can trust her? How long have you known this Andrea?” Clara laughs. “Don’t worry about me, Diana, I’m a big girl and I can take care of myself,” she says. I find the comment to be both ironic and untrue, but I choose not to comment. “Andrea is cool,” she repeats. “I’ve known her a while now, over a year. It’s funny, because she just finished asking me if I could trust you. I gave her the same answer. You two remind me of each other a bit,” she admits. “Good friends with my safety in mind, and Andrea’s not interested in owning her own Little either. She’d be good support for the cause, but she doesn’t want to get involved much either. Not because she doesn’t support me, but because she’s a bit of a pacifist and doesn’t like to take sides.” I nod, having no alternative. Oh sweetie, you’re so naive if you think that makes us alike. Clara heads into line, pulling out her phone to text someone, likely about the cause that encompasses almost her entire reality. “So what are we seeing, anyways?” she inquires a little distractedly. Now it’s my turn to laugh. “Clara, you didn’t honestly think I’d arrive early and get my own ticket without getting yours as well, did you? Come on, there’s no need to wait in line.” Clara blushes cutely, causing my heart to flutter and lodge itself in my throat, as she sheepishly steps out of line. “Oh.” “I had wanted to get us tickets to that new action thriller that’s playing...the name slips me. I thought we could see that,” I lie, knowing I’d have never chose such a film for a child to see. “Unfortunately, I guess that theaters don’t bend on regulations and with Littles classified as children here, they won’t let you into an ‘R’ rated movie, so I had to pick something else. There’s not much playing that isn’t R rated or a blatant kids movie, so I settled on this dystopian sci-fi movie that’s recently come out. I believe it’s based off a book, though I haven’t read it. Is that alright?” “Of course they wouldn’t let me into a ‘mature’ movie,” she grumbles, crossing her arms with displeasure. “But yeah, sci-fi sounds good, I don’t mind the genre, prefer it actually, so let’s do it,” she agrees happily before pausing. “You didn’t have to buy my ticket though, here, I’ll pay you back,” she decides, removing her wallet from her little bag, more of a backpack than anything, and offers me a ten dollar bill. I hold up a hand and shake my head. “It’s okay, Clara, keep your money. Consider this my treat, okay?” I reply, using the same line I always do, seeing as I’ve never let her pay for anything. “I promise, this isn’t because of you size or position, you’re still as safe as the day I met you on that note,” I state. “But I don’t really have anyone in my life to do this sort of thing with. To do anything with or for. I mostly work and sleep, if I’m to be honest with myself. So let me have this okay? Let me call you my friend, my best friend really, and let me take you out to places and to do things we both know society would almost never let you do on your own, okay? And that includes letting me cover the bill. Once a week like this isn’t hurting my bank account, I promise you,” I assure her. “And I don’t say that to show off in any way.” Clara looks rather taken aback as she stares up at me and for a moment I worry I’ve said something wrong and put her on alert. However, a bashful smile creeps across her face, cheeks flushing once more. “Thanks, Diana,” she whispers. “That...well, that actually means a lot. I’m really glad you’re my friend.” I smile and nod. “Me too. Now come on, what would you like?” I inquire as we reach the concession line. My soon-to-be Little girl puts on her oh so adorable thinking face but only for the briefest of moments before stating, “Popcorn please! And a small soda. Good thing about me is that a Small size to you is a Large to me." she tells me with a coy smile and soft, almost bashful laugh. I laugh and nod. "I suppose that can be a pretty nice upside. Downright unfair," I tease as we reach the counter. "Hello. Can I get two sodas, one small, one large, please, as well as an extra large popcorn and a bag of gummy worms," I request, remembering Clara mentioning a love for the chewy candy. The cashier peers over the counter at Clara and frowns slightly. "Sorry ma'am, Littles and toddlers aren't allowed anything but a Kiddy Cup drink; too many spills. It will be about the same price though,” the young man says cheerfully. I frown, though inside my stomach is aflutter with joyful little butterflies. The acting is perfect. Of course, this is all expected, seeing as I’ve payed the theater staff to argue with me and insist on a few minor childish things so that I remain a good guy in Clara’s eyes, while introducing her to the first elements of her future life. "Oh, Clara's fine, she won't make a mess,” I weakly assure the boy. "Rules are rules, ma'am,” he says in a rather defensive and snappy tone. “I don’t wanna get in trouble. So the Little gets a Kiddy Cup, or nothing." I sigh, putting up a front of defeat. "Alright," I relent, flashing Clara a helpless look. "Does it at least come in a slightly larger size?" I inquire, eyeing the tiny plastic sippy cup. "Yeah, but it's extra," the cashier says. I wave a hand. "Alright, then, that’s fine.” The cashier nods and rings me up, “Total of thirty seven dollars and fifty cents, ma’am.” I hand off the money and collect our food, passing Clara the bag of gummy worms. I look down at her with a sympathetic look as I hand slowly hand off the pink, plastic sippy cup. Clara glowers at the offensive container and for the briefest of moments, I worry that she might actually slap it out of my hand. "I’m really sorry, Clara,” I console. “Just once it might be nice not to have to argue with someone over your capabilities. You don't have to drink it, you know." She says nothing as she takes the bag and sippy cup from me, but she also doesn’t immediately throw it it away either. Progress is always nice. We reach the ticketer soon after, he’s a rather plump, jovial looking man with an almost Uncle-like look to him. He smiles warmly at me and Clara as he punches our tickets into the movie. "Here, you've your hands full, so I'll help you with the booster for your daughter," the man says suddenly. "Such a pretty Little girl," he coos at Clara as he plucks a pink plastic theater booster from the pile and carries it in for us. I smile and cast a sideways glance at a now glowering Clara. The grumpy look on her face is absolutely precious. I put on a sympathetic mask and pat her on the shoulder a bit as the man leads us into the theater. What happens next is pure poetry. Once the ticketer has the booster seat situated and secured on the theater chair, his next move is to scoop Clara off the floor entirely. He quickly slides his large hands right under her arms and lifts her into the sky before she could even react. Once she can react, however, the kicking and screaming begins. “Hey! Hey woah! Lemme go! You ass!” she yells out into the crowded theater as she kicks and flails wildly. People begin to stare and then the hushed whispers start. I feel my cheeks flush a bit at the attention, yet, at the same time, I could not be happier. Seeing Clara throw a legit tantrum only reinforces the fact that she needs strict discipline and loving guidance. I feel my hand quiver as I fight the urge to give the naughty girl a spanking right this moment and just make her mine. Once the ticketer has the struggling Little firmly secure in the booster seat he turns to me with a look of triumph. A look that is soon wasted as Clara’s plastic sippy cup comes crashing into his grinning face. I gasp suddenly and reach out to get the cup, but he only shakes his head while reaching down to retrieve it himself. “Feisty little girl you have there, ma’am,” he says as good naturedly as he can while handing me the sippy cup as he rubs his right cheek where the sippy cup hit him. “I apologize if I’ve inadvertantly caused a problem.” "No, I'm sorry,” I say as I avoid the stares. “Are you alright?" I inquire. "Fine. She's not the first disgruntled Little to chuck something at me," he states with a laugh, bending over to pat Clara on the head. "You enjoy the movie, sweetie, and maybe try not to throw things next time, hmm? Wouldn't want to be naughty for your mommy." "Oh, no, no. Clara's a friend," I correct quickly. "I'm not her mommy." Yet. The man sniffs. "You should fix that then,” he says with a note of disapproval. “She clearly needs a very firm hand." "Thanks for the advice," I reply dryly. When he departs, I sigh and turn to the still glowering Clara looking positively miserable secured in her little booster seat. "I'm sorry Clara," I state, choosing not to comment on her little fit and upset her further. I reach over and unbuckle the seat. "Here, stand up for a second. You do want this in order to actually see the film, but this should at least make it a bit more comfortable," I decide, draping my coat over the booster seat before helping her climb back onto it. I tear open the gummy worms and set the bag in her lap, drink in the cup holder. "Next time, we’ll bring our own drinks," I decide. "I'm sorry about that as well. At least it will be dark, no one will see or know, and you know I don't care," I state empathetically. "It would just be this one time. I know you hate anything babyish, but no reason to go thirsty right?" I point out. "It changes nothing between us, I promise." Clara grumbles angrily to herself for a bit. I hear the word ‘assholes’ thrown at some point which sours my disposition a bit. Thankfully, just before I can no longer hold back my comments on her potty mouth, the cinema finally darkens and the trailers begin. The movie turns out to be a total dud. Poorly written, acted, and filled with terrible CGI. I worry a bit at first until I hear Clara laughing at the film. Soon I can’t help but join in, as several film goers shush us from the higher aisles. To my absolute delight, I even manage to spot glimpses of Clara taking a few discreet sips from the sippy cup as she watches the movie. A prideful satisfaction wells in me as I see those small flashes of my Little girl in her soon-to-be natural environment. When the credits finally role and the lights brighten in the theater, I remain in my seat a moment or two after everyone else has stood and begun to file out, glee surging in my heart at the sight of Clara taking a long sip from her cup, even with the lights on and her actions in plain view. I chose not to visibly acknowledge this, however, so not to put her off of the task, so I pretend instead to busy myself with gathering up the garbage of our snacks and stand up. By this point, Clara has finished her drink, so I help her up from the booster, picking it up and tucking it under one arm as we head for the exit. “That was a rather...Interesting film wasn’t it?” I comment lightly. “I definitely think they could have done that a lot better, but oh well; at least it was good for a laugh, right?” “Definitely,” Clara agrees, appearing far less sour than she was at the start of the film. “But you had a good time?” I press as we pause to discard the trash in the provided bins at the door. “I know the beginning was a bit rough, and for that I’m sorry, but it wasn’t too bad from then on, right?” Clara is silent for a moment before she answers. “The movie was funny, and I had a good time,” she admits finally. “I’m not sorry I came, that’s for sure. I just wish the staff didn’t go out of their way to treat me like an incompetent child.” I purse my lips but don’t offer up a response to her comment. “So, any ideas on what you might like to do next week? I feel like it’s been a little unfair on you that I’ve chosen all the things we’ve done so far. Anything you can think of that you’d enjoy?” Again I’m met with silence as Clara, rather obviously, begins to mull it over, slowing down as she walks in a daze, following some trail of thought. I slow as well to keep pace with her. “Oh! Well, there’s this new boutique store opening in the mall next week. I was wanting to go shopping there. Allegedly it's a store catering to Littles but doesn't focus on babyish clothing. That's a rarity. I have to get most of my clothes secondhand or online. So being able to find an actual store? Yes, please!” she exclaims happily. “Maybe you’d like to come with me? Though...I guess it would be pretty boring for you, wouldn’t it? I mean, since it’s only Little’s clothing.” I shake my head. “No, Clara, I wouldn’t mind going with you at all. Sadly, I can’t. I know the store you’re talking about, and as one of the major business figureheads, I’ve been offered a formal invitation to view the store on opening night. There’s some great discounts being offered for the opening only, and the invitation would include a complete tour of the store, sneak peek at the upcoming lines, and some free samples...Sadly, I’ve got an important meeting I’ve got to attend that’s impossible for me to weasel out of. However, I have yet to decline the invitation, so I was thinking maybe you could go in my place? It would benefit you far more than it would me anyways and there’s no reason to waste the invite. We’ll do something else later on in the week.” Clara’s face instantly lights up at the mention of a specialty tour of the store, her excitement evident as she begins to bounce eagerly on the balls of her feet; reminding me of a small child jumping with joy. Another blush tinges her cheeks as she seems to realize what she’s doing and, much to my disappointment, stops. “Wow, really? Thanks Diana! Thank you so much!” she squeals, throwing her arms around my leg and hugging me tightly, a motion that has a blissful joy igniting in my heart. Again I resist the powerful urge to scoop her up and hug her to me, and never let her go. After a moment, Clara releases me, her face colored a deep red once more. “Sorry,” she mumbles rather shyly. “Got a little carried away there. Thank you though.” I smile. “You’re welcome. It’s really not a big deal though. After all, it’s not like I could have gone anyways,” I point out as we exit the theater into the late sunset. Evening is rapidly descending with the sun, now tinged a bright golden orange, droops very low over the horizon. I don’t, however, see the car Clara arrived in anywhere in the parking lot. “Clara, how are you getting home?” I inquire. “I hope you don’t intend to walk at this hour. That’s quite a trip and it’s getting dark. Do you need a ride?” Clara shakes her head, violet locks flying freely around her skull. “Nope, Andrea’s coming back to pick me up. I made the arrangements already. But thank you for the offer.” I feel a twinge of disappointment and jealousy over the knowledge that I won’t get to drive her myself and instead will have to watch her climb into another woman’s car. I know instantly that this Andrea will be someone I look into. I don’t want to risk losing Clara to her. “Well, if you don’t mind, I think I’ll hang around until she arrives,” I decide. “I haven’t anywhere to be in a hurry and I would be a poor friend if I left you out here in the dark and cold by yourself.” Another smile spreads across Clara’s face as she beams up at me. “That would be nice, actually,” she admits. Her tone is soft, body relaxed, and she’s far from the tense, standoffish girl I met two weeks ago. It warms my core to see her beginning to trust me. I return her smile and take a seat with her on the steps to continue talking until her ride arrives. Hating the idea of saying ‘goodbye’ once again, but knowing that soon it will only be ‘goodnight’ as I tuck her into the crib back home and leave her to find slumber beneath the precious tune of her mobile.
    5 likes
  21. CHAPTER 7 THE JOB Over the last couple of weeks I have been letting clients know I would not be able to take care of their needs anymore. Some were not sure how to take it when I told them, most were supportive and wished me luck in my further endeavors. Sitting out on my balcony on Sunday afternoon looking down on the big world I am going to thrust myself into in the morning, I find myself thinking how it is going to be hard walking away from what I have built. Sitting there I wonder out loud to myself am I doing the right thing, is what I am looking for just unattainable for a little in this world, is there a person out there that I can build a bond with and trust and have something I have been longing for since coming to the mainland. Sitting there lost in my thoughts I am brought back to reality with Pam calling. Pam cannot wait for me to start and is very anxious for her first little employee. Pam has a little worry about how I will be getting to and from work. Pam “Larry do you have a ride to work already lined up?” Larry “yes I will get dropped off around 7:30 in the morning and picked up around 5:45 in the evening, it is a little out of her way that is why I will be early and then be picked up later.” Alice is so kind to do this for me, drive out of the way for me, on her way to and from work. Pam “you know you do not have to be to work until 8:30 and you get off at 5 o’clock.’ Larry “well …I suppose I could see if I could ride the bus there and back, maybe that might workout better for the times.” Pam “no you are not ridding the bus, you are to small and might get hurt or something much worse could happen too you.” Pam snorts and sounds more like a maternal figure than a boss. “You are only 5 minutes off the route I take to and from work, I can stop and pick you up and drop you off.” Larry not sure what to say “you do not have to do that Miss Smith, I will figure something out.” Pam “it is Pam! What have I told you to call me, I will be there at 8AM to pick you up and I will give you a ride home as well, I still have your carseat in the backseat all ready and waiting for you.” Larry “thank you Pam that is really nice of you to do this.” Pam “your welcome and it will be no problem at all giving you a ride, in fact you are probably going to enjoy not having to get up as early and getting home earlier as well.” Larry “yeah I think I will.” Here I go again trusting an Amazon whom I hardly know, this is going to turn out bad someday, I’m pressing my luck more and more with them I know what they do to people like me. Pam “Larry I have to ask do you have a parking spot in the ramp at the building where you live?” Larry “yeah ….two, I think it is 12 and 13, do you think you will need the pass code to get into the lot, it is a parking ramp under the building. I have never had much use for them they came with the my condo, do you want me waiting at the door on street level?” Pam “well yes, as long as it is safe for you to stand at the door, and yes I want a place to park incase I’m early and you are not ready when I get there, I do not want to have to drive around the building waiting for you to come out or if you over sleep, parking is such a premium around your area, I want a place to park that way I can come up to your place and help you if you need it.” Larry “there is a doorman at the door so I should be safe, I will have Alice or Sara say something to him to let him know I will be waiting down there and that you will be coming to get me and drop me off.” Pam “I will have a talk with him as well, that way he knows who I am when I put you in my car.” Larry “is there some type of dress code for me on what I can and cannot wear to work?” Pam “you have to wear a dress or skirt, casual days every other Friday.” Pam starts laughing on her end of the phone, dead silence on my end of the phone. “That is a good question, you are the first male to work during the day for me in the office, I have two males who clean the building after hours and they wear uniforms, just something casual will be fine to start with, I will probably make adjustments to what you wear to work to make things easier for myself and the others who will be helping with you.” Pam cannot get the picture of Larry out of her head of, Larry waddling around the office with a short pink Minnie Mouse dress with white lace on the hem of the dress and the ends of the short puffy sleeves, ruffled panties covering a bulging diaper, with white stockings and black Mary Jane shoes and a pink and white bonnet. She also pictures Larry waddling around the office in just a wet sagging diaper and white t-shirt. Pam thinks to herself I need to stop with these thoughts, I might slip up and make it happen, as she starts smiling on the other end of the phone. Larry “Ok I can do that, Pam you will be picking me up tomorrow morning at 8AM?” There is dead silence on the other end of the phone. Larry “Pam… Pam did I loose you?” Pam trying to clear her head of the thoughts she was having “no…no, I’m still here, yes I will pick you up at 8AM in the morning, I might get there early to talk with Sara and the doorman, I want to reassure Sara you are going to be well taken care of and your every need will be thought of. I go to bed early that night telling Sara and Alice I want to try and make it through the next day without a nap. My alarm goes off at 6:50 the next morning, I slip down out of my bed to make my way over to Sara’s for my morning change. I am needing one having a sagging wet pamper on. I knock on Sara’s door and I’m greeted by Sara and Jess sharing a hug with the little girl. Sara “good morning sleepy head, we were just talking we might have to come over and wake you up.” Larry “oh, I thought Alice would be on her way to work already.” As I waddle towards the kitchen. Sara “oh she is, she left about 15 mins ago.” Larry “ok” I am trying to figure out who she is talking about I know Jess does not talk much and is limited to mama and short simple toddler words. I come into the kitchen to my surprise sitting there with a cup of coffee is Pam, I’m stunned, I’m standing there in just a wet diaper looking up at my boss. Pam “good morning sleepy head, about time you get up, Sara and I were thinking about coming over and getting you up.” I am at a loss for words, just standing there looking up at my new boss, when Sara scoops me up and hands me off to Pam and she sets me on her lap. Pam “let me finish my coffee and then we will go to your place and get you ready for your big day at your new job.” Sara “be-careful Pam, he might need a change here soon, he really has a wet pamper this morning.” Pam “yeah I see that I think we will be ok.” As Pam looks down and gives the diaper a pinch. After Pam finishes her coffee we go over to my condo, as she carries me towards my door I’m thinking I’m not sure what she is going to do about my wet diaper. She comes into my place, and takes me into my bedroom and lays me down on the bed and before I can say anything she takes my diaper off and picks me up and puts me in the bathtub and tells me to get cleaned up, it happens so fast that I do not have time to say anything. She walks out to the kitchen to fix a little breakfast for me. After my bath I get out with the help of a stool I have in the tub. I throw some boxers on, just as I do Pam walks into my room and picks me up and takes me to the kitchen. Pam “I have some oatmeal made for you, while don’t you sit here and eat.” Pam sits down at my table and she sets me on her lap, and starts spooning oatmeal into my mouth. Larry “I can feed myself.” Pam “well little one you are clean we do not have time for you to make a mess eating then I would have to clean you up, and you do not want to be late your first morning?” Larry “oh no, I do not.” Leaning back against her body and feeling her heart beat I just melt sitting on her lap I hope she does not pick up on how I could someday just fall asleep here, she is so converting and I feel so safe sitting here, with her arm around me making sure I do not fall. Pam “ok then, you eat up and we will get going.” I finish eating and Pam puts me down on the floor, I go into the bedroom and pick out the clothes I’m going to wear. I lay them down on my bed and before I can put them on Pam picks them up and folds them and puts them in her large purse. I look at her purse thinking it sure is a very large purse. Larry “how come you have my clothes Pam?” Pam “I think it will be a good idea if you get dressed when we get there, I hate to see you get your outfit wrinkled in the carseat. You want to make a big impression on your first day don’t you? I have a blanket I can put around you from the car to the office. Are you going to be taking a nap today if so what do you need for jam jams?” Feeling a little embarrassed “I…I mostly just wear… “ My mouth betrays me, I was not planning on taking a nap today before I can tell Pam this. In my hesitation Pam mentions “a diaper thats right you have accidents while napping, I think we can borrow one or two for you today from someone in the daycare center, maybe we can stop and pickup somethings that you need at work on our way home.” Pam unsure about asking Larry for a diaper, wants him to make the call if he needs them. Larry “well…I…Pam maybe I better take a diaper just incase I do take a nap this afternoon.” Pam “where do you keep your pampers Larry?” Larry “in the cabinet under the sink in the bathroom” I point in the direction of the master bathroom. Pam walks into the bathroom and comes back out with 4 or 5 in her hand mentioning “I grabbed a few extras just incase, I will put them in the bag here so I always have them, you never know when we might be needing them.” Pam smiles down on me and picks me up and puts me on her shoulder “well little one we better get going, we do not want to be late for our first day.” Pam carries me down to the car in the parking ramp under my building, she opens the back door on the drivers side where my carseat is, being a rear facing one it has a handle that folds up over the seat its self. Now I’m not sure having only rode once for the trip home after the interview, I did not remember there being little things hanging down from the handle, there is a little stuffed Giraffe and a toy car and a rattle looking thing all suspended within my reach while laying in the seat. I find it a boring ride to work not being able to see anything, I do see the occasional Amazon making cute faces at me while stopped at lights. I feel the car come to stop and shuts off, Pam exits and opens the door on my side of the car and gets me out, she then takes me around to the other side of the car and opens the other door and lays me down on the backseat, she grabs the large purse and pulls out a pink and blue blanket and lays it next to me and then lays me on it. I hear Pam mumbling under her breath to herself. Pam “ok fold it this way and bring this part up and fold this over this way… Not bad for my first try at swaddling a baby” I barely make out under her breath. Now fully incased in a blanket I cannot move my arms or legs, Pam carries me in for my big day at my new job. Pam has the biggest smile looking down at me cradled in one arm and the large purse and it seems a smaller purse over the other shoulder. It is almost like she has a twinkle in her eyes I have never seen anyone have before, I feel her happiness and I have a safe warm feeling I have never had before out in the big world.
    5 likes
  22. We're not talking about a "little white lie." We're talking about faking a condition that requires ongoing expenses that he's locked himself into for the rest of his married life. You're suggesting that it's better to lie, and keep building lies on top of those lies by claiming to "suddenly" develop a liking for diapers beyond the faked medical need, than to tell the truth to a spouse of 19 years. And that this is better than risking her respect by coming clean right from the start, when if the truth comes out at this point or in the future, it will be a betrayal of trust that will shatter more than her image of her husband, it can very well shatter their marriage entirely. Marriages aren't sustained on "what-ifs," they are sustained on love, respect, and trust. The longer a lie goes on, and the more lies built on top of it, the more certain it is to inevitably fall apart. And the more damage those lies will cause when they are exposed. If someone's personal gratification is more important than their spouse, they should never have gotten married in the first place. Yeah, I kept this side of me from my ex when we were married, because I didn't trust my ex and I knew it would be used against me because I was married to a vindictive control freak. The OP hasn't suggested he's in a similar situation and is only lying for personal gain. He's also manipulating his wife by forcing her consent through a perceived condition, and making her believe it was her idea by leading her to "suggesting" he do what he wanted all along because he's too big of a coward and doesn't seem to be able to trust his wife of 19 years to just tell her the truth. And then bragging about it online. Which, frankly, is despicable.
    5 likes
  23. After some time of sitting in front of a TV watching MLP in my diapers I decided to spend some time in front of my word processors in my diapers. This is just a little side story. Not a lot of AB DL stuff in this, just some exploration of some ideas that I thought were interesting. Working on the Underground Railway by Inku Hime The apartment had been built with inbetweeners in mind, so at a little over four feet tall Michelle Rork had few problems keeping house. She needed a small step ladder for the higher cupboards in the kitchen, and for dusting, and kept a step stool near the door so she could look out the security peep hole. She was standing on the step stool right that moment, peering out at the woman in front of her apartment. Stepping down she unlocked the door and pulled it open. “Come in,” Michelle said. Her guest was an inbetweener woman. Michelle closed the door behind her then locked it. She turned towards her guest, looking up at the woman who was probably at least two feet taller than her. It was not just height that differentiated the two. Michelle’s brown hair was finer than the other woman’s curly blonde, and Michelle’s features were softer, less defined, making her look much younger than her guest, though both were probably close in age. “Do you have everything Claire?” Michelle asked, looking at the small, pink bag the other woman carried. “I do,” Claire said. “Can I have a seat?” “Please.” Claire walked over to the couch and took a seat, putting the bag on the coffee table. Michelle took a seat next to her. Unzipping a small pocket on the bag Claire brought out a passport, a thick envelope and several plane tickets. “Your travel documents.” Michelle reached out and gathered them up, looking through them. She then opened the envelope, eyes widening as she saw all the cash within. “Oh my.” Claire unzipped the bag while Michelle was looking over the passport. When she dumped the contents on the table the little looked over. “What’s that?” “Your travel clothing.” She reached forward, sorting out the clothing, frowning. Then she found the thick disposable pull up. “I am not wearing these!” she snapped at Claire. She was surprised when Claire shrugged her shoulders. “I don’t care what you wear.” “Then why…” “Because my employer, the person who is paying me to help you, does think you should wear them.” “That’s ridiculous.” “Is it? Listen, I am not going to pretend to understand what goes on between littles and bigs. I’m not going to tell you I understand your issues. Let’s face it, I don’t, and to be honest I think most of you littles are terrible at being adults.” Michelle sat back, making a noise of disgust. Claire shrugged her shoulders again. “To me it looks like you’re pouting, throwing a tantrum.” “I am not throwing a tantrum,” Michelle snapped, and wondered if maybe she did sound like she was throwing a tantrum. “Well, you look like you are to me, and you are going to really look like you are to a big, and for the first leg of your journey you are going to be on a plane surrounded by bigs. Do you really want them to be thinking you are throwing a tantrum, being a naughty little?” Michelle sat up, suddenly feeling a little embarrassed. “No.” “So let me explain things to you, the way they were explained to me. If you put on those clothes you will look like a well cared for little. If you smile and say, ‘yes sir’, ‘no sir’, yes ma’am’, ‘no ma’am’, ‘mommy works hard to take care of me’, ‘I’m going to grandmas’, ‘thank you sir’, ‘thank you ma’am’ then you sound like a well behaved little. And if you are wearing disposable training panties, just a step above diapers, you don’t need to be put into diapers.” Claire leaned back. “Apparently bigs don’t often bird dog other bigs’ littles.” Michelle had to think about what that meant for a few seconds before she bobbed her head. “I understand.” Claire only nodded. “I’m going to go and put these on.” Claire nodded again, seeming uninterested. Gathering up the contents she went in to her room for some privacy. She stripped off her jeans and blouse, then her panties and the bra she really did not need. She had a suspicion from what claire had said that wearing a bra might not be a good idea. It was not easy to dress without it. It had always seemed like an adult piece of clothing. She pulled on the soft pink slip first. Then she grabbed one pair of training pants and with trepidation pulled them on. They were so thick, covered in babyish prints, crinkling softly. Would they really offer her the protection that Claire said? Or was this a trap? Would Claire lead her to Mr. Orin, John, and hand her over. The childish outfit and the training pants there to prove that she was just a baby. Michelle shook her head. “Don’t be so stupid and paranoid.” Quickly she finished dressing, white sun dress with an empire waist and a skirt that came about halfway up her thighs. White socks, black maryjanes and a pink cardigan that was suitable for the weather. Reluctantly she looked in the mirror. Any hopes that she would see a small adult dressed in a ridiculous outfit were dashed. “No wonder John wants me as his little girl.” But if she got away she would never have to wear something like this ever again. So she’d do it right. She found a set of hair elastics and ribbons among the remaining clothing. She put her hair up in pigtails, tied the ribbons in big, stupid bows. There. No big on that flight would think she was not being taken care of. She shoved the remaining pieces of clothing and the extra training pants back into the bag. Then she walked out of the room, trying not to look as embarrassed as she felt. Claire’s head was leaned back against the top of the couch. She looked like she was asleep. Michelle coughed softly. Claire straightened and looked towards the small woman. “Ready to go?” “Yes. Can you help me with the rest of my luggage.” She looked towards the bags packed up in the corner of the room. “No.” “Pardon?” “I’m not going to help you with them. And you should just leave them.” “But,” she paused, knew that she looked confused. “Why?” “They’ll slow you down if you need to run. And a little with that much luggage? Do you really want some big offering to help you carry them, to stick close to you?” Michelle shook her head, but still looked towards the luggage that held the most important things she owned. Claire sighed. “How long is rent paid up on this place?” “Three months,” Michelle said, still confused. “Once you are settled, get someone to mail it to some place you can pick it up and have them sell the rest.” She nodded with determination after a moment. “Right. Thank you.” Michelle paused on the threshold, looking back at her apartment. She hated being chased out of it. She would have hated being John’s little baby girl more she supposed. She reached up and turned off the light, locking the door behind her. Out on the street Claire waved down a taxi and helped Michelle up into the booster seat in the back. The ride to the airport was quiet and the closer they got to it the more Michelle was rethinking her decision. She was giving up a lot. Her apartment, her things, her job… maybe she should just stay. If she just avoided John he might leave her alone. The taxi stopped a red light. She saw an amazon, holding the hand of a child… no, a little. The little’s tight shorts showed off the thick diaper underneath, which also peaked out from the leg and waist openings of the shorts. No. She would not stay. When they arrived at the airport Claire walked with her up to the ticket and baggage check. Michelle presented her ticket and passport. The tall inbetweener took them and looked over the documents. “Are you travelling alone sweetie?” Michelle bit back the first reply she thought of and instead said, “Yes sir. Mommy works hard all the time so I am going to my grandmas.” “Isn’t that sweet,” the man said as he entered some information into a computer. “Any luggage sweetie?” “Just this,” she said, holding up her pink bag. “Well, that’s small enough to go as check on, so you just keep that with you and show it to security.” “Yes sir.” He gave her back her ticket and passport and Michelle walked, a soft crinkle coming from under her skirt, towards the security check point. Claire watched the small woman head deeper into the airport and soon she was lost from sight. She thought that Michelle, as long as she remembered what she had been told, would probably make it clear. She turned and headed towards the exit. Of course she figured that most littles needed to be taken care of, and she was really not doing Michelle any favours, but she was being paid to help her. And Claire made a point of doing what her employers asked, as long as it was not completely illegal. And at the moment helping littles get away from bigs was perfectly legal, but not something you wanted to put on your CV. She got into one of the long line of waiting taxis outside of the airport and told the driver to take her back into the city. Her office and apartment were in the same building, a modest six story apartment building, in a block of similar buildings. Her small office was on the ground floor, a frosted glass door proclaiming to the world ‘Claire Edgerson - PI’ that opened up into a single room large enough for a desk, some chairs for visitors and several filling cabinets. She went to that office first, just to make sure nothing had been pushed through the mail slot that needed her attention and then, after locking up, out to the alley around back to have a cigarette. Leaning against the brick wall, looking up at the stars between the roof lines above her, she blew smoke into the air. Her job was nothing like she had dreamed as a girl when she had been reading Sherlock Holmes and Nancy Drew. Little excitement, no smugglers in secluded coves, just a lot of sneaking around. Finally she ground out the half smoked cigarette against the wall and then returned to the front of the building, tossing the crushed cigarette into a receptacle. One learned early in life not to litter; it was considered immature. The small apartment she lived in was on the second floor. One bedroom, comfortable; like all the apartments in the building it was scaled to inbetweeners. Her computer sat on a small desk near the windows. Sitting down she logged on and brought up her email reader. Sorting through the email threads she fond the one she wanted and replied to it. ‘Michelle Rork delivered to the airport. I think she will make it.’ She paused and then added, ‘Please let me know if she makes it.’ Claire did not always ask to know how the littles she helped did. She did not want to find out they had failed. She only asked if she thought they had a decent chance. There were several other emails threads she replied to, for the most part with a simple, ‘job done’, sometimes with a few more details. Then she read through the new emails. Some she answered with, ‘I’ll take the job’ and others with a ‘not interested’. One email asked if she was willing to help a little named Daniel Kine get out of the area, a job very similar to the one she had just finished with Michelle. She thought about it for a moment. It paid well. However in the last few months she had met too many littles who were beyond her ability to help. Whining children who thought they were adults. It was too depressing to deal with them. ‘Would like to meet Daniel first, will make decision after that,’ she typed, and then hit reply. Work done Claire got up, went and poured herself a glass of beer, then turned on her TV. A few hours spent making notes for the next days work, and then, exhausted after a long day, she went to clean up before going to bed. Claire started most mornings with a jog, she ran about three miles, stopped halfway at a park to use some outdoor exercise equipment, then a faster run back home. Shower, a good breakfast, then she dressed before checking her phone messages and email. She got a reply from her employer, telling her she could meet with Daniel after he finished work at about 5:30 that evening, and provided an address. Working out her schedule, a few quick emails, checking her map software and about 9 in the morning she was ready to go. First stop was a rental place to pick up a panel van, then another stop where two men, friends of hers, got into the van. They also picked up some boxes before their final stop, which was a fancy looking six story building, closer to the good part of town, as it were. “Just give me a few minutes,” Claire told them. The two men, Roger and Pete, nodded. Roger taking a pack of cigarettes out of his pocket. “Sure,” Roger said. Claire put her hands in the pockets of her leather jacket and walked up to the front of the building. It was one of those places that struck a medium between inbetweeners and bigs. Littles likely would be at a loss in such a place, and the tallest of bigs would find it uncomfortable to always be ducking under door frames and having the tops of the heads close to the ceiling. She looked over the call buttons just inside the vestibule and then pressed one. It took several seconds before there was an answer. “Yes?” a small, high voice asked. “Miss Trent?” “Yes.” “My name is Claire. I think my employer told you to expect me.” “Oh yes.” Excitement in the tone. “Please come up.” The door buzzed. Claire entered the building, took the elevator up to the third floor. Not long after she was knocking on a door marked with 3C. Within seconds she heard the door bolt slide back and then the door was opened by a little standing on a chair. Lisa Trent wore her black hair in a ponytail, all her hair pulled away from the rounded features of her face, and wore a pink, party like dress with a too short skirt. “Thank you,” were the first words out of her mouth. Claire nodded, stepped in and closed the door behind her. Lisa stepped down from the chair. “You’re alone here?” “Yes,” she nodded, “Miss…. My room mate, Cheryl, she’s gone for the day.” Claire did a quick circuit of the apartment, looking for obvious nanny cams or the like. “Okay,” she said once she was done, “let’s get you out of here.” She pulled her phone from her jacket and called Roger. “Get up here, I’ll buzz you in.” Roger and Pete were soon in the apartment, with a cart and the boxes they had picked up earlier. The two men began packing up all of the things Lisa indicated. “No, leave all those,” Lisa said when they had started to clear out a wardrobe. “Cheryl bought them and I don’t want them.” They were done in a surprisingly short time, Lisa owning very little. “I’m going to change,” Lisa said. She had been pulling at the hem of her skirt since Roger and Pete had entered, as if that might hide the diaper she was wearing. “No,” Claire said. “Leave it on. You can change later.” “But…” Claire turned a hard gaze on Lisa and after a moment Lisa nodded meekly. “Okay.” Claire felt bad for intimidating Lisa, but she did not want to waste any time. For all she knew Cheryl was on her way back. They left the apartment, all the boxes on the cart, Pete and Roger pushing it. They were on the first floor, making their way towards the exit, when the door to 1A opened and an amazon woman stepped out. Her gaze swept all of them, locking on Lisa for a few seconds, before she asked the inbetweeners. “What do you think you are doing?” Lisa looked nervous, eyes wide, and Roger and Pete looked a little uncomfortable, presented with a woman who had about two feet of height on either of them. Claire, relaxed, said, “We’ve been asked by Cheryl to take all of this one’s,” she looked down at Lisa, “stuff to storage, or to be donated to charity. All the things that are too adult, if you get my meaning.” The woman’s demeanour changed instantly; she actually smiled. “Well it is about time,” she said, looking at Lisa. “That one needed this.” Claire shrugged her shoulders. “I suppose. We’re supposed to take her with us so she can see all her stuff go. Seems a little cruel to me, think you could watch her for me?” Lisa let out a small squeak. “Oh no dear,” the woman said to Claire. “This is good for her. You take her with you just like Cheryl asked. Make sure you do your job young lady.” Claire sighed, as if she was being put out. The woman gave her a hard stare. Claire pretended a little concern and said, “Yes ma’am.” And so they left, with the woman from 1A actually helping them carry some stuff out to the van. The woman lifted Lisa up and put her in the child seat Claire had been sure to get in the van. Once they had driven away Lisa asked, “How did you do that?” “Just gave her an immature inbetweener to turn her suspicion on,” Claire said. “Give people what they want to see and they’ll let you do what you want. Now let’s get you to your new apartment.” After getting Lisa settled into a small, bachelors apartment, then dropping off Roger and Pete, and returning the van to the rental agency, Claire was on to her next job. It was a building, near the centre of the town, a large condo designed for the larger members of the population. It was a little daunting as the place was designed with people much taller than she. Likely this was how Lisa had felt in her old building. How would Lisa or any little feel in a place like this? Insignificant maybe? She shook off the moment of empathy. There was a job to do. Fortunately her destination was not the top floors, which might have necessitated her jumping up to hit the buttons, and she only had to reach to eye height to press the button she wanted. She looked around the floor, wanting to be sure no one was around, then walked down the hall until she got to apartment 1109. Another look around, then she reached into her jacket, removing a set of lock picks. For the most part she did not break laws, but she was willing to skirt them if required. She slid the pick and a tension bar into the lock and worked the tumblers. With a turn of her wrist she popped the lock, heard the sound of the bolt sliding back. Taking one more look around, just to be sure no one was watching, she thumped the door three times, then turned and walked away, back to the elevators. She did not know what was going to happen next, whether a little was going to escape the room, or someone was going to enter to help the little. She did not know and it really did not matter to her. Afterwards she spent about an hour shopping. Next she escorted a little from her apartment to a taxi. As simple as that, but apparently important. She stopped off at an apartment and persuaded the superintendent to rent an apartment to a little (convincing being a bribe and then a suggestion that going back on his word might be unwise). Then it was across town, into the suburbs. She walked along a strip of undeveloped property that a number of large houses backed onto. The fences were taller than she, so Claire did not have to duck down to go unseen. She counted the gates as she went. Twelve gates in she stopped and held her cellphone up above the wall, taking a picture. Brining it down she looked at the image on the screen. She was in the right place. The gate looked like it had not been used in a few years. It was overgrown with ivy, probably would be pretty hard to open. She brought a folding knife out of her jeans pocket and slashed it through the vines, freeing up the gate so it would be easy to open. A locking mechanism was near the top of the gate. Almost out of her reach, and easily out of the reach of any little. She slipped a simple device into place, dropped a wire down the other side. Lastly she took the bag she had brought with her (a bag filled with a change of clothing, some money, toiletries, some tools with which tracking devices could be removed) and hid it in some bushes beside the gate. Maybe the little would be able to get close to the gate. Maybe they would be able to pull the wire and unlock the gate. Maybe they would push it open and escape. And maybe not. Claire had been paid to make it possible, not to ensure it happened. That was all the work she had scheduled for the day, except for meeting with Daniel, and that was about two hours away. She went for an early dinner, eating at a place that would have been outside of her price range a few months before. Afterwards she took a taxi to the address she had been given. It was a nice enough neighbourhood, similar to the one that Michelle had lived in. Set up mostly towards inbetweeners. She was soon standing in front of Daniel’s door, knocking. A moment later it opened. “Miss Edgerson?” an average sized little man asked her. His voice was deeper than she would have expected. “Call me Claire, may I come in.” “Please.” She stepped in as Daniel closed the door. The apartment was neat, clean. She could smell something spicy. “Would you like anything to drink? To eat?” Daniel asked her. “No thank you. Let’s get down to business. Daniel showed her to the living room. He was a very pretty little, the sort of fine features that probably had people tell him he would make girls jealous. She also noticed that he was well muscled. Not the ridiculous muscles that some littles worked on, as if that would stop a big from picking them up, but muscles that suggested he worked hard every day. “Tell me about you problem,” she said to him. “Ai yai yai,” he said, running his hands through short, brown hair. “I’m a mechanic,” he told her. “I work at a garage about ten minutes from here.” “A mechanic?” she could not keep a hint of incredulity from her voice. He must have heard it, but he did not seem insulted. In fact he laughed. “You want to pull an engine out of car almost every mechanic is going to press a button on a hoist.” “Yes, of course.” “Plus, with cars having less and less room under the hood a small set of hands is pretty useful. People larger than me sometimes have to pull the engine just to get at something I can fix just by reaching in. My boss likes that. I get things done fast.” “I see. It sounds as if things are okay for you.” “They were, until about two months ago. I make it a habit to avoid customers, especially the bigger ones.” Claire nodded. “But I was getting something out of the storeroom when this amazon came into my boss’ office. She saw me… I thought she was going to grab me right there and then.” “She didn’t I take it.” “No, but she asked my boss to introduce me, asked a bunch of questions. I got out of there just by reminding my boss I had a rush job I needed to finish. Once out of there I stayed out of there and in the repairs bays where the customers are not allowed.” “That wasn’t it though.” He shook his head. “Two days later she shows up with an old classic, a beater, rusted out. Ask my boss to restore it. He says it will take a few months, cost a lot, but she’s fine with it. Paying top dollar for it. Comes by every other day to take a look.” “So you think she is stalking you?” “Yeah. And last week it got pretty obvious. Heard her ask my boss if I take a lot of bathroom breaks. I know where that goes.” “So, what do you want?” “I want out of here.” “To go where?” “There’s a small town called Wespolin, middle of no where. Guy owns a garage there. He offered me a job a few years back. Says that it is still open if I want it.” “And you need help with that?” “I need a passport, for one thing. I sent in a rush application, but without a big co-signing it is going to take month.” “Anything else?” “Plane tickets. And I need someone to go and check the job out.” “Pardon?” “This guy seems okay, but I want someone to make sure he is legit. What’s the point of running there if it turns out the job he offered is a lie, that he just wants to put me in a nursery, or maybe sell me.” “I don’t think he could sell you.” “Fine, take a generous finders fee.” Claire looked at Daniel for a few seconds. He seemed smart, Sounded like he had given it the right amount of thought. Likely was not going to do anything stupid. “I can help you Mr. Kine.” He nodded, relaxing. “Thanks. I’ve been feeling pretty desperate.” “Keep going to work. The amazon likely won’t make a move until she can get you to prove to everyone you are in need of her care. Especially true if your boss values you.” Daniel nodded. She asked him a few more questions, gave him her number in case of an emergency then finished their meeting telling him that she would contact him soon. Later, back at her apartment she sent an email to her employer about the job. The next morning Claire received an email that informed her that Daniel’s passport would be delivered in the next few days. She also had booking reservations for flights, hotels and rental cars. She did not know who her employer was, but they had money, and they were very well organized. Claire packed quickly, just enough for a day. Her flight was leaving in a few hours, which gave her just enough time to run one fast job. She stopped off at a specialty store that sold quality clothing in all sizes, which was something of a code for mature clothing styles for littles. An amazon woman was seated at a nearby cafe, watching the door suspiciously. Or maybe that was just Claire’s imagination. Working with littles was making her paranoid maybe. Inside she bought a suit and some other clothing and then left the store. The woman at the coffee shop started at her for a few seconds, then looked elsewhere. Apparently Claire did not interest her. She dropped the suit off at a house in the suburbs, hanging it on the inside of the front gate before catching a cab to the airport. Then she boarded her flight, plenty of time to spare. The flight was uneventful, as was the drive into Wespolin. Wespolin itself was pretty much as Daniel had said. Out in the middle of nowhere. There were big warehouses on the edge of the town because being in the middle of nowhere still meant you were in the middle of things and the town was something of a distribution centre. Still, it was not the sort of place the generally more cosmopolitan bigs would enjoy. By the time she left the next day she knew everything she needed. It was late by the time she got back home and she was feeling pretty tired, but she made a point of stopping off in her office. She was a little surprised to find a business card in her mailbox. It belonged to a police detective; Olive Quaint. A neat note written on the back said, ‘Please call me at your earliest convenience.’ What would a police detective want with her? It was too late to call, so she went back to her apartment, and after checking her email, went to bed. She had almost nothing to do the next day. A meeting with Daniel after he got off work, but nothing else. She decided she would call detective Quaint. The woman who answered it had the deep, yet still feminine voice Claire associated with amazons. “Detective Quaint.” “Detective, this is Claire Edgerson. You left your card at my office.” “Ah, Miss Edgerson. Thank you for getting back to me. I was hoping you’d speak to me, help me in a case I am looking into.” “Always happy to help the police. What is this about?” “Could you meet me this afternoon? I could come to your office about 2pm.” “That would be fine.” “See you then.” And she hung up. Claire sat back in her chair. She did not have quite a bad feeling about the call, but it was odd. Detective Olive Quaint was as Claire had pictured her; a fairly tall amazon. She had to duck down to get through the door of the office, and where was something slightly ridiculous when she took a seat in the visitor chair across from Claire. It was so obviously too small for her. Not that Claire showed her amusement. That would not be professional. It might also be unwise. The larger members of the population did not have a sense of humour about such things. “Can I get you anything Detective? Water, coffee?” “No thank you Miss Edgerson.” “So, why did you want to speak to me?” “Do you know a little named Wendy Laire?” “Yes,” Claire said immediately, not wanting the large detective to think that she was trying to hide anything. “Assuming we are talking about the same person, Wendy Laire hired me.” “What for?” Olive asked, leaning forward slightly, the chair she was sitting in creaking softly at the shift in weight. “Most of my work is confidential Detective Quaint.” Before the larger woman could say anything Claire continued, “However in this case I don’t think there is any harm in telling you. She wanted me to check on an apartment, to see if the owner was discriminating against littles.” Olive sat back, the chair creaking again, a look of surprise on her face. After a moment she said, “Pardon?” “Wendy had been looking for a place. She was told that there were no vacant apartments. I asked and found out there were vacant apartments.” Olive frowned. “I don’t understand?” “You are not allowed to discriminate on size. I reminded the owner of that.” “Oh,” Olive said, her tone of voice conveying the message of ‘you’re one of those people.’ “That was the last contact I had with her.” A lie. “Why are you asking about her?” “Wendy disappeared about three weeks ago. Apparently she just left her apartment, the one you helped her get.” An accusation, not of a legal failing, buy a societal one. “And the owner of the apartment has complained to the police?” “No. The disappearance was brought to us by a woman who was going to adopt Wendy. It was obvious that she was not able to take care of herself.” Claire nodded. “I hope you find her then.” “Oh, we found her. Wendy is safely in her new nursery with her new mommy.” Claire had been worried that Wendy’s ultimate fate was to end up in a nursery, but she had been hopeful. “So, why are you here?” “Wendy told her mommy, after a good, long spanking, that you helped her leave the city.” “Really?” Claire asked. “Why do you think she would say that?” “Because you helped her to leave the city.” Claire nodded. “Or a scared, spanked little told her mommy that someone helped her, perhaps in hopes of deflecting anger, or just to avoid telling her mommy that she, Wendy, snuck away all on her own, and thus might do so again.” Olive nodded after a few seconds. “That may be possible as well.” “Even if I did help her, that is not against the law.” “No, it is not. At the moment.” Claire did not raise to it. “So I’m curious as to why you even needed to speak to me?” “I just wanted to meet you. To let you know that I’ve become interested in you.” Was that a threat? A warning? “How flattering,” Claire said. “You might chose to see it as that. Thank you for making time to speak with me.” She stood, towering over Claire who was still seated. Not quite as funny as it had been. “Good day Miss Edgerson.” “Goodbye Detective,” Claire said, not standing and letting Olive show herself out of the office. She would have to let her employer know that she had attracted such attention. She wondered who Wendy’s new mother was that she could get the police involved. Claire left her office, careful not to make it obvious that she was looking around as she looked around. She did not see Detective Quaint, but a large car, in which a large man sat, was parked across the street from her office. Flagging down a cab she got in, told the driver to take her across town. The car followed her. She changed her destination twice, the cab driver muttering as he had to turn around. The big car was always behind her. The cab dropped her off at a clothing store. Claire spent about an hour trying on clothing. When she left the car was gone. “Must have bored him,” she said softly. Another taxi, a few more double backs and she was sure no one was following her. She took an early dinner before having a cab take her to the area that Daniel lived, but did not have the cab drop her off right in front of his building. The day after her meeting with Detective Quant Claire had a reply from her employer suggesting, in light of the police interest, that once she finished up with Daniel she take a break. Claire was going to miss the extra money, but she saw the wisdom in it. She’d be back to taking pictures of people cheating and the occasional lost person or item case. Well, they all paid the bills. However for the moment there was still the work with Daniel, and her employer had arranged for a rush on the passport. It had already been delivered to a post office box, ready for pick up. She grabbed her stuff together, taking some time to make some special preparations. Just in case. She checked her messenger bag and then headed out. Outside her building she waited a minute or two before she flagged down at taxi and climbed in. As she leaned back in the seat, her gaze shifting to the mirrors. After a few minutes she was pretty certain she was being followed again. Another big car, always there behind her. And she knew who it probably was. Well, she was prepared for it after all. The cab dropped her off in front of the big post office near the centre of the city. It was busy and no one really paid her much attention. She walked along the marble corridors until she reached an area full of post office boxes, thousands of them, forming hallways of little doors. Her’s was just another among many, a tree hidden in a forest. A turn of a key unlocked the door. She reached in and took the courier envelope from within in, a few seconds to slide it into her messenger bag. When she looked up she saw detective Quaint standing at the end of the corridor. She closed and locked the post office box door and walked towards the amazon. “Good morning Detective, what a pleasant surprised.” Olive nodded. “Morning. Don’t have your mail dropped off at your office?” “Some things you like to be anonymous,” Claire said with a smile. “May I see it?” She held out her hand. “Why detective, do you have a warrant?” Olive’s eyes widened. Her lips parted. “Just joking,” Claire said and reached into the bag. “Always hear that on TV and thought it would be funny to say just once.” Frowning, Olive reached out and took the envelope. “No one likes a comedian,” pause, “little girl.” Ouch, Claire thought, hoping she had not pushed the amazon too far. However Olive seemed content with the warning and tore open the envelope. Within was what looked like a magazine with a glossy black cover. Frowning again Olive opened it and flipped through the pages. Claire was careful not to smile when she saw a flush appear on the larger woman’s cheeks. It was a catalogue full of various depraved bondage gear. Olive shut the catalogue and held it out towards Claire, as if it were something disgusting. “You’re a pervert.” “I’m just curious,” Claire said, not bothered by Olive’s condemnation. “It’s why I didn’t want it delivered to my office.” She took the catalogue back. Olive stared at her, lips pressed into a tight line. Claire was very glad she was over six feet tall. Any shorter and she was pretty sure she would be over Detective Quaint’s knee. “Those things are for adults, don’t order anything,” Olive warned, and then turned and walked away. And how would you stop me, Claire thought, but did not voice. After all there was probably lots of ways the amazon could stop her. She slipped the catalogue back into the envelope and put it back into her bag, beside the real envelope which she had removed from the post office box. It never hurt to make preparations. She knew what was in the envelope, but as Daniel would still be at work there was no point in trying to deliver it at that moment. Instead she made the rounds, visiting old contacts and looking for work. She’d need the old kinds of jobs once she finished with Daniel. And it would bore anyone who might be following her. That night she met with Daniel, handing him the envelope. He tore it open, spilling out a passport as well as several tickets and a few sheets of paper. “This is amazing,” he said, looking at the passport. “Your benefactor, my employer, does good work.” He nodded, looking over the tickets and the papers he had been given. “Do you think I can make it?” Claire shrugged her shoulders. “As long as your follow the instructions you should.” “I want to leave now.” “Don’t blame you, but if you leave at the start of the weekend, its at least a few days before you are missed.” “I’m getting more and more worried about that woman,” he said. “I don’t like to admit it, but,” he paused, swallowed, “I’m scared.” Claire recalled her own, recent interactions with an amazon. She was not willing to say she understood, but she did say, “I know. That’s smart.” He laughed, snorted really, and nodded. “I guess it is.” “Keep your calm. Continue you like you have. Don’t change anything you do, and if you need help, give me a call. You won’t need help though.” “Right. Thanks.” He shuffled the envelope contents into a neat pile. “You’re welcome.” He nodded. “Thank you, thank you. I can’t say it enough.” “Maybe one day you can fix a car for me.” “Deal.” Claire excused herself and left the apartment. Outside, a little distance from the building, she lit up a cigarette, smoked it slowly, looking around, wondering how many other littles were in the apartments, how many other might need help getting away from some big. She stubbed out her cigarette and tossed it into the proper receptacle. In a few days it would be back to the divorce cases, serving papers, tracking down deadbeats. She had to admit, helping littles escape had been, well, not really exciting, but it had been satisfying. Perhaps in a month or two Detective Quaint would find someone else to hassle and Claire could get back to it. She flagged down a cab and told the driver to take her home. In another city, in a port, another private investigator was helping another little get free of a would be amazon parent. Patricia Frost, six and a half feet inbetweener was leading Rachael Green, four and a quarter foot little, towards a ship. “All you have to do is behave,” Patricia said. “Just be a good girl and no one will give you any trouble.” Rachel nodded, and then said, “Thank you Miss Frost. I really appreciate it.” Patricia smiled down at her. “No problem. Now, remember, good girl.” She walked Rachel up to the boarding stairs and then left the little to handle the rest. Patricia did not look back as she made her way off the docks. When she reached her parked car she took out her cellphone and typed in a message. ‘Rachel safely onboard’. The acknowledgment came a short time later and was a simple ‘good work’. “Fool,” Patricia said softly. “Wasting all this money to help stupid littles who are just going to get caught anyway.” Putting the one phone away she fished a second phone from her pocket. The number she wanted was already in the phone’s memory so a few swipes of the screen was all it took to dial. She listened to the other phone ring a few times before it was picked up. The voice on the other end replied with, “Peterson Residence.” “Let me talk to Amanda Peterson.” The person on the other end was silent for a moment and then asked, “Who shall I say is calling?” “Tell her it is about Rachael Green, getting farther and farther away from her.” “Just a moment please.” Patricia leaned against her car, waiting. Maybe she had overplayed her hand. Maybe she had been wrong about how much Amanda wanted Rachael. She never understood the desire of amazons to claim littles. Then on the other end, “This is Amanda Peterson. What do you have to tell me about Rachael?” Snappy tone, a woman used to getting her way. “Rachael is going away. You’re never going to find her again. I’m not a kidnapper or anything. I just know where she is and where she is going. If you’d like to know the details it will cost you twenty-five thousand dollars.” “Now listen here, whoever you are. I don’t know what you think you are doing but…” “Check her apartment. See if she is still there. Make it fast. You only got a few hours. Call me back when you made your decision. You got this number on your call display.” And then Patricia hung up. She had to admit, getting the last word with an amazon was enjoyable. Patricia was about half way home when her phone rang. She pulled off to the side of the road and answered it. “Where is Rachael?” was the demand as soon as the call was answered. “That information will cost you twenty-five thousand dollars.” “I can’t just give you…” “I’m not stupid Mrs. Peterson. I don’t expect you to just give my the money. I will send the details for you to put the money in an escrow account, to be released to a numbered corporation as soon as you adopt Rachel. All nice and legal, and I don’t see a dollar until you have Rachel well and truly in your hands.” Silence for a moment. “And what if I choose not to adopt her?” Very sly, Patricia thought, but she said, “Then some other person could adopt her and take her, couldn’t they?” “Yes.” It sounded like she was speaking through gritted teeth. “I am sending you the information. As soon as I see the escrow account has been set up I’ll let you know where Rachael is. Tick tock Mrs. Peterson.” And then she hung up again. Patricia was parking her car when she got a message telling her the account was set up. She called Amanda again. As soon as the phone was picked up she said, “Rachael is on a ship, and in two days she’ll be beyond your reach, but the ship makes one stop in a jurisdiction where you might take control of Rachael and no one will say anything. Or maybe you can contact someone on the ship and have them claim her. For all I know you’ll just charter a helicopter to fly you out there. I am sending you the details. Good luck.” Then she hung up and sent an email. She figured that she would have the money in a week at the most. She might even have it by tomorrow. Patrica locked her car and walked towards her apartment building, whistling a cheerful tune: ‘I’m in the money’. The sunny tune died on her lips when she stepped out of the elevator, seeing two men standing outside of her apartment. They were dressed in suits, with thin over coats. One was a tall inbetweener, the other a giant. “Miss Frost,” the giant asked, his voice deep, almost a boom. “Yes?” she asked as she heard the elevator doors close behind her. There was that avenue of escape cut off. Why was she thinking of escape? “Miss Frost we would like to speak to you about your reported income and your taxes,” the inbetweener told her. “You’re with the tax department?” she asked, somewhat relieved. “Why did you come here? You could have called me. I would have come down to your office. I’m sure there is not a problem.” “You think tax evasion is not a problem,” the giant said, loudly. “No, not at all, it’s just…” “Paying taxes is the mature action of an adult,” he told her. Patricia felt her stomach fall. Words like that, from a big, were never good. The inbetweener took a step forward. “We’d like to talk to you about your finances, down at the office.” He looked as if he was going to try to put his hands on her. She ducked to the side. “Wait. There’s something. Someone is helping littles get away from bigs, helping them set up in new places. I can show you the details.” “Miss Frost,” the inbetweener said, sounding a little exhausted, “that really has nothing to do with us, now please…” “Just a moment,” the big interrupted his partner. “I want to see this.” The inbetweener looked like he might argue, then shrugged his shoulders. “Okay.” She would be able to cut some deals, she thought as she unlocked her door. She would pay the taxes she owed and there would be no reason for anyone to consider her immature. She nearly ran to her computer, logging on. The computer’s desktop appeared. She brought up the mail reader. “Here, it is all…” Eyes widened. All the emails having to do with her work helping littles was gone. The records of months of work all just gone. How was the even possible? “I… I don’t understand.” The big, leaning over slightly to keep his head from brushing her ceiling, put a large hand on her shoulder. “What don’t you understand?” She swallowed. “The email records, they are gone…” “Lying is not very mature young lady,” he rumbled above her. Her phone vibrated. “Let’s go down to our office,” the inbetweener said. Patricia took her phone from her pocket. There was message. She opened it. It read, ‘Payback is a bitch.’ Then the message erased itself, taking so many other messages with it. “Look,” she said, holding the phone up, “someone is erasing all the proof.” Of course by then it was too late, there was nothing to see. She argued with the two men as they escorted her from the apartment. She might have continued had not the big threatened to spank her if she kept telling lies. A silent Patricia was escorted from the building, wishing she had not gotten greedy, or at least had been greedy but still filed complete tax returns. In a three story suite, in an old, tall, red brick apartment building, a group of Amazons were meeting for drinks, to talk. They were all well dressed, well presented, clothing and jewellery subtly speaking of money. “I just can’t believe that Annie disappeared like that,” Karen Past said. There was a bit of redness about her blue eyes, and her curly, black hair looked a little unkempt. “I had just gotten the nursery ready and as waiting for her to come to work so I could take her home with me.” “And her apartment was empty?” Evangeline Court asked her. Evangeline was the youngest of the women there, and the most fancily dressed. Trophy wife of an older man. “Just furniture left behind, a few other odds and ends.” “Did you go to the police?” the hostess asked. “I did, but they couldn’t help me. They said that there was no sign of foul play and that Annie was, at least when she disappeared, considered and adult.” “Ridiculous!” Yvonne Tanson said, before taking a large gulp of her red wine. She was the oldest woman there, brown hair gone mostly grey, a thicker build than the others. “How could anyone think a little is anything but a child? You should have told those police officers to get off their bottoms and get to work!” Karen nodded and took a sip of her wine. “I guess I should have made a bigger deal of it… You know, they say that Annie was not the only little who had apparently disappeared. They say it is like someone is helping them move to new places.” “Helping littles?” Yvonne said, scandalized. “That is criminal!” “Not yet,” the hostess said. “And perhaps some littles might be able to take care of themselves.” “That is easy for you to say,” Evangeline told her. “You have a pretty little all your own after all.” Chase Morgan smiled. “Guilty I suppose.” “It’s not like you ever thought tiny EmEm was able to take care of herself, and a good thing too,” Yvonne stated. “Pretty as she is stupid.” Chase was still smiling, taking a drink of her wine, perhaps hiding a laugh? “I suppose that is so,” she said, putting the wine down. “I don’t suppose,“ Karen said, “that you could let us look in on EmEm?” “I don’t know, she is asleep, I would hate to wake her.” Chase looked to the baby monitor on the table beside her. From it had come the occasional soft breathing sound, or a tiny snore. “Nonsense,” Yvonne told her. Chase stared at the older woman, raising an eyebrow. Yvonne was quick to back down. “I just meant some littles are naughty and stay up when you think them asleep.” Chase seemed willing to accept the older woman’s retreat. “Yes, I have heard that,” she said, her tone suggesting that EmEm would never be so naughty. “But maybe I will look in on her, make sure she is still dry.” “…I will look in on her, make sure she is still dry.” Chase’s voice came from the baby monitor sitting close to Emily’s crib. Emily was seated in the crib, thick diaper spreading her thighs a little, dressed in a footed sleeper with a bunny ear hood. On her knees was her laptop. She looked towards the monitor. Probably it would be a few minutes at least before Chase ‘gave in’ to her guests and brought them up to show her off. The baby monitor, like everything that Chase had bought for the nursery, was of the highest quality, hooked into the wireless network, so it could be controlled from a smartphone app. Emily had hacked it the first night, turning it into a ‘Chase’ monitor, and just letting Chase hear what she wanted her to. One ear on the monitor Emily finished off her work, doing what she could to help poor Rachael Green. There was little Emily could manage for the betrayed Rachel, trapped on a ship as she was. She had turned in Patricia Frost for tax fraud, so there was at least some justice, but Rachael would not see it like that were she to be snapped up by Amanda Peterson. Emily had sent a telegram to the ship, for Rachael, warning her of what was happening. She had also purchased passage for a second, empty cabin, then hacked the ship’s reservation listing, making is seem that Rachael Green was now in the empty cabin and one Miss Smith was in Rachel’s cabin. If Rachel just stayed in her cabin and waited until the ship reached its ultimate destination then she might just make it free. Without an agent on site there was only so much she could do. “Well Rachael, if you end up getting caught I think I’ll tell Amanda about Patricia. If Amanda takes her in as penitent ward it might defect some of the crap from you.” It was not much, just like everything she did was not much. In truth Emily was not really running her little escape system to help all the other littles. She was glad enough when she did help them get away, but what this really was about was learning. What escape plans worked. The best travel plans for going undetected. Places where a little might avoid bigs. Who could be trusted. Who could be trusted was the most important. Chase had power and money, and she could certainly offer a reward large enough that any of Emily’s agents (private detectives, bounty hunters, various independent specialists) might turn on her. Best to learn about people like Patricia Frost now. It of course made her feel a little guilty, but she was honestly trying to help them. She just was benefiting, whether the other littles got away or not. The conversation between Chase and her friends was coming to a point where Chase would agree to bring them up to the nursery, to look in on her. Emily turned off her computer and reached out of the crib to put it on a small table with other toys, nearly falling as she did so. Falling out of her crib was the last thing she wanted. She switched the baby monitor back to regular operation and slipped quietly under her sheets, pulling the rabbit eared hood over her head. Now she had to decide if she was going to wet her diaper, and while that would result in being changed in front of the other women, at least she would be able to sleep in a dry diaper. Or she could hold it, and end up wetting it sometime in her sleep, spending the night in a wet diaper. Decisions decisions.
    5 likes
  24. Wow, I can't believe all the attention this has gotten on just the first chapter- Thanks a bunch, guys this is really nice. So many of you pointed out that this story doesn't completely fall under the Diaper Dimension guidelines and have suggested two alternatives. I have to be completely honest, that I've never heard of them; I'm really only familiar with the Diaper Dimension so I apologize for the mix-up. I'm not sure if there's a way to edit the tags or my first author's note, but I do acknowledge that this may not fit properly with the DD after all, but I'd like to do some research into the Land of the Giants world before I realign it, if that's even possible to alter the tags and such. I realize I may have accidentally been misleading with the whole 'pelt' thing in the first chapter. In all honestly, I was only trying to make Kaitlyn feel further alienated; they are considered adoptable children, not pets by any means. Anyways, thank you again for the feedback, I hope you enjoy this chapter as well. I listen quietly for her retreating footsteps to fade entirely before kicking off the blanket and, with a slippery mittened hand, yank the soother from my mouth. I stand shakily on the mattress, wincing at even creak of the plastic sheet for fear that she will hear the noise and return. Once I'm upright, I become faced with a new problem; the mattress is significantly lower than it should be and, with my arms raised above my head, I can barely grasp the top of the rail. Jumping a little, I manage to hook my hands around it, dangling a few inches above the ground as the slippers of my sleeper slide on the smooth wood of the bars. After a few seconds, my fabric covered fingers slip and I fall back to the mattress, stumbling onto my butt with a frustrating ‘plop’. Gritting my teeth, I climb to my feet and try again, heaving with all my strength, but with my hands covered as they are, I cannot gain any purchase to pull myself up and out. After a third failed attempt, I kick out a foot, the wooden bars shuddering but refusing to give. I cross my arms and sigh, biting my lip to keep it from quivering. I’m effectively trapped. Glancing around, I’m then struck with a new idea. I stagger over to the large decorative pillows in the corner and pull one into the middle of the crib, shoving it up against the barred rails. After a moment’s thought, I add the teddy bear on top and throw the other pillow over to give me something to land on. Climbing my makeshift staircase, I’m easily able to sit on the rail. Bracing myself, thankful that the still playing mobile should block some of the noise, I drop to the floor. The pillow absorbs some of the impact, but the motion still clacks my jaw together and makes me wince. I remain frozen for a few agonizing heartbeats, listening for footsteps to indicate if Diana or the maid heard me. Thankfully, everything remains still and silent as the mobile finally stops chiming. Climbing off the pillow, I pad slowly and silently across the floor, hoisting one of the chairs into the air as I pass them. While my frantically beating heart and choking fear urge me to run as fast as I can out of this place; I know that is likely to get me caught, so I force myself to go slowly so that I'm not heard. Setting down the chair beside the door, I climb up onto it and manage to twist the slippery knob open after a few tries. Climbing down from the chair, I cautiously ease the door open, afraid that it will creak. Luckily, it’s well-oiled and slides open silently. I only open it a crack, just enough for me to squeeze out into the hall. I tiptoe down the darkened hallway, freezing as I come to a door, slightly ajar and allowing light to spill into the hall. Peeking in, I catch sight of Diana, stretched out on a massive bed in the creamy colored room, her nose buried in the guidebook she read to me earlier. I don’t stay long enough to study the room, instead inching quietly past and continuing towards the staircase. As I reach it, I find I’ll have to sit and scoot down each step since my legs aren’t quiet long enough to reach and I don’t want to make much noise. I ease myself onto the first step, relaxing slightly when they fail to creak or groan beneath my weight. I ease down a few more before poking my head between the rails of the railing and glancing around. The downstairs hall is dark, save for the light coming from a distant room, and the maid is nowhere in sight. Never the less, I remain low as I continue down the stairs at an agonizingly slow pace. There’s no way I’ll be able to reach the handle of the front door, much less open it without attracting attention, so I settle on finding a place to hide until I’m certain that everyone else in the house is asleep before I begin my hunt for a way out. Perhaps they have a pet and there’s a dog flap in the back door, or some low window that I can sneak through. Both seem unlikely, but I’ll even settle for hiding in a garage until it opens for a car to leave. Assuming the car is kept in there. As I step from the final stair, I hold my breath as I glance around. The light is coming from a massive, open kitchen down the hall behind the staircase. I can see Carlotta moving around in there, stacking plates in the cupboards. Swallowing heavily, I creep in the opposite direction, occasionally glancing back to make sure I'm not being followed. I curse the diaper between my legs, forcing my legs apart into an awkward waddle, the crinkling noise ringing in my ears with every step I take. While it’s unlikely the sound can be heard by anyone but me, it still sets me on edge. I hate the idea of hiding out or going outside in a sleeper like this, but I know better than to be snooping for a change of clothes. Mine are likely in the trash, and anything else would still be upstairs in the nursery and not likely to be any better anyways. I glance around the darkened room I’m currently standing it. The massive curve around couch and television indicate a living room, though very different from the sitting room by the front door we were in earlier. I begin to scope out a suitable hiding spot. Being so much smaller in this world opens up quite a few options, but I’ll have to be smart about choosing. It will have to be a spot they won't think to look in when Diana eventually discovers the empty crib. Loud footsteps on the stairs have me dashing behind the couch, not really having much more options. I have to crawl to get through, and shuffle to the middle of the couch, where the curve provides enough space. Flattening myself to the floor, I slide into the space between the floor and the couch, out of sight. “Carlotta,” Diana addresses, her voice loud despite her calm, likely quieter tone. “I hate to be a bother, especially since I know you’re trying to get things tidied and call it a night, but would it be too much trouble for you to heat another bottle? I know it’s only been an hour or so since I put her done, but I’d like to check on Hailey, make sure she’s okay, and try to feed her a little.” “It’s absolutely no trouble at all,” Carlotta replies. “She didn’t eat earlier?” “No, not even a little bit. The guidebook said that it’s not uncommon for that to happen, that they can be really nauseous for a few days after being brought here, but it also said that you’re supposed to encourage eating. I won’t force her and I'm likely worrying over nothing, but trying certainly won’t hurt her.” “Of course not,” Carlotta agree. “Though I wouldn’t worry about it too much, they’re more resilient than you’d think. Perhaps though, a bottle might not be the best idea. Formula is meant to be filling and it may be more than her tummy can handle at the moment. On Sundays, I clean for another family and whenever their littles aren’t feeling well, they have heat a bottle of hot water and honey; it’s supposed to be good for settling the stomach. Perhaps you’d like to try that?” “That sounds perfect, thank you Carlotta, I appreciate it,” Diana agrees. “I imagine you’ll want to leave her in her bed,” Carlotta says. “So here, sit and I’ll make it; it will only take a couple of minutes.” I hear the sound of a chair scraping against tile. “Do you think I’m worrying too much?” Diana asks. “You’re a new mother,” Carlotta replies in a soothing tone. “It’s natural to worry; I think you are doing fine so far.” “I just can’t stop fretting. I want to do this right, you know? I’ve wanted a child for so long and now that it’s happened I just-” she breaks off with a sigh. “I don’t know what they’re going to do. The crazy decline in the male population is becoming a huge problem. You know that over ninety percent of miscarriages occur with the mother carrying a boy. It’s been going on for the past three generations and it has left a lot of us without any hope of ever having a husband or children. So much wasted maternal instinct. Honestly, the discovery of these littles has been such a blessing; otherwise, I doubt I’d ever have this opportunity.” “It has been a stressful time,” Carlotta agrees. “Here, go take this up and see if you have any luck with it. Even if she doesn’t take it, I wouldn’t worry about it too much; she’ll eat when she gets hungry enough.” “Thanks, Carlotta,” Diana says. “I appreciate all the support; you’ve been great.” “It’s what I’m here for. Now go see your daughter and get some sleep yourself. You’ll want to be well-rested for tomorrow.” There’s no further exchange of words and moments later, the stairs begin to creak again. I release a slow breath, knowing I'm about to be found out far sooner than I’d hoped. I doubt they’re likely to go to bed knowing I’m missing and behind the couch isn’t the greatest hiding spot, so I know I'm in trouble. The worst part is, that I likely won’t be given much opportunity again. I wouldn’t be surprised if Diana keeps my door locked after this. Diana’s startled shriek surprises me and I jump, hitting my head against the couch, my heart thumping wildly in my chest. “Miss Diana!” I hear Carlotta shout. “Are you alright?” Footsteps fall rapidly and heavily on the stairs once more. “She’s gone,” Diana gasps, an edge of desperation entering her tone. “The door was ajar when I went up there, but I didn’t think much of it until I saw her crib empty and then I realized that I was certain I pulled it shut behind me. Carlotta, where would she go? You don’t think she would try to get down the stairs by herself do you? Because she’s so little, she’d hurt herself and-” “Calm down,” Carlotta interrupts. “If she had fallen down the stairs, we certainly would have heard it. Now the doors are all locked, all the windows closed, she can’t get outside, so she’s around here somewhere. We’ll find her. Besides, most children are not very quiet; we’ll hear her sooner or later, running in the halls or babbling to herself. Now how did she manage to get out? That sleeper wouldn’t allow her her hands for climbing and I thought you had the crib bottom lowered to prevent this.” “I did,” Diana agrees. “By the looks of it, she used the throw pillows, pulled them and her teddy into a pile to climb, threw the one pillow on the ground to break her fall. I didn’t hear anything. She stood on a chair to reach the handle; it was still by the door.” “Resourceful little thing isn’t she?” Carlotta comments. “Look, while I doubt that she made it down here, why don’t you take a little look around. I’ll go upstairs and search more thoroughly, then help you down here if she’s not up there. Odds are she managed to get out of her crib and decided to explore a little. It’s a big house and she was probably curious and avoiding bedtime. We may even find her curled up somewhere, fast asleep.” “Alright,” Diana agrees. “That sounds good. I'm just so worried, there are lots of places for her to hurt herself or get lost or stuck. I really haven’t had a chance to baby proof everything yet.” “It’ll be alright, we’ll find her. Just, don’t leave any doors open and when you search a room; if it has a door, close it when you enter and exit so she can’t wander in after you’ve looked. I’m going up now to take a look.” “Thank you,” Diana sighs. Her voice is full of panic and worry and she sounds close to tears. I chew my lip, feeling guilty despite the fact that she’s holding me captive here; all she wants is to raise a child. Still, the guilt isn’t enough to make me crawl from my hiding spot, so I rest my head in the crook of my arm and try to breathe as quietly as possible, unsure of how good their hearing is. “Hailey,” Diana calls softly, a chair scraping over the floor as she clearly begins to look for me. “Honey, are you down here? Come out pumpkin, I promise I’m not mad at you.” Her muffled footfalls on the plush carpet tell me she’s entered the living room. Sucking in a breath, I hold it and squeeze my eyes shut, certain that at any moment I'll be dragged from my hiding spot. Luckily, while the back of the couch raises up enough from me to get underneath, the front is closed off so she can’t see me or pull me out without moving the couch first. “Any luck?” she calls out loudly. “No, she’s not in the nursery or the bathroom,” Carlotta calls back. “I'm going to look in your room in case she slipped in while you were downstairs, and then I’ll check some of these closed doors. I doubt she could open them, but better safe than sorry.” “Please do,” Diana agrees. I continue to listen as she slides end tables out of their place, opens and closed cupboards. Then her weight presses down on the couch, her shadow falling over the back wall. “Are you back here, sweetie?” I return to holding my breath, eyes fixated on the wall in case she should reach down. “No, guess not. Come on baby, we can play hide and seek tomorrow; you're scaring me,” she murmurs. Her weight lifts off the couch, but I wait until I hear her retreating footsteps to let out a breath of relief. Unfortunately, with all the lights on, I’m not comfortable with leaving my spot for fear of being seen, so I remain put and pray that they won’t think to look further back behind the sofa. After a while, Carlotta comes stomping back down the stairs. “Anything?” Diana asks eagerly. “Not even a glimpse. She must have found her way down here somehow. I closed off all the doors upstairs so she can’t get into them though.” “You don’t think that she could have made in into the garage or up into the attic do you? Because it’s not safe for her to be in either of those places.” “The garage is locked, and even I have trouble with that sticky attic door, so unless she’s got some form of super strength, I doubt it. Loo, don’t fret too much, we’ll find her. Where have you looked down here?” “The living room, the dining room, and the downstairs bathroom,” Diana replies. “I was just heading into the kitchen.” “There are a lot of cupboards and drawers in there that she could get into,” Carlotta agrees. “Look, I’ll take the kitchen. How about you check the front sitting room? If you don’t see her there, come back and sit on the stairs while I check the pantry and the study. This may have turned into a game for her, so she may try to move to places we’ve already looked. So just sit here where you can get a good look of almost everything and see if she doesn’t come right out into the open.” “Alright,” Diana agrees. “That’s actually not a bad idea. I do want to check the sitting room first though.” Silence lapses as they go about their plan. Good luck with that I think to myself. I am not moving from here unless given a prime opportunity. Eventually I hear Diana sigh, though it sounds more like a barely contained sob. “Tell me you found her,” she begs. “Alright, calm down. You said you checked in the dining room, living room, and bathroom. There’s not much places for her to hide in the dining room, but what about the bathroom? You checked under the sink, in the linen closet, back behind the toilet?” “Yes, I tore the place apart,” Diana admits. “Alright now what about the living room?” asks Carlotta. “You checked the entertainment unit, even back behind it? In the throw blanket basket?” “Yes.” “What about the couch?” “I looked, she’s not back there.” “What about under it?” “There is no under it,” Diana argues. “At least not enough space for her to get underneath.” “In the back there is,” Carlotta corrects, dashing my hopes and causing my heart to skip a beat. “Come on, we’ll pull it out together and have a look.” As the couch starts to move, I scramble backwards to stay underneath it, grateful that the noise of it moving will mask any sounds that I make. “It doesn’t look like she’s back there,” Diana sighs. “Well, let’s just be sure,” Carlotta decides. Her feet come into view as she walks around the couch. I shuffle backwards into the corner and curl up in as tight a ball as I can manage just as Carlotta lowers herself onto her hands and knees to peek under the couch. For a moment, I actually think she might miss over me, but then she focuses a little longer and sighs with relief. “Well, found the little troublemaker. Missy, you come out here right now,” she instructs. I sigh, knowing I’ve lost, and bow my head, unwilling to move towards the giant woman. I shift slightly in place but remain where I am. “Did you get yourself stuck?” Carlotta inquires. “Stuck? Oh, Carlotta, let me take a look,” Diana begs. “Is there any way we can lift the couch?” Carlotta reluctantly moves away and soon Diana’s face is peering under the couch at me. She smiles softly. “Hey sweetheart, are you okay? It’s alright, momma’s here,” she coos, stretching an arm under the sofa to brush her fingers over my arm. “She does look rather squished under there. How do we get her out?” “The couch is too heavy for either of us to lift,” Carlotta replies. “But there’s a mini carjack in the garage that might work. Are you sure she’s stuck?” “Looks like it,” Diana decides. “I'll get the jack then.” Carlotta’s fading footsteps fill me with hope. I'm not stuck, but when they lift the couch, it could be a second chance to dart away. “How you doing baby?” Diana fusses, her fingers moving to reach out for me. “I hope you’ve at least learned your lesson.” “Don’t hide under the couch?” I grumble. Then, with a sigh, I hold her gaze, tears watering in my eyes. “Please, I don’t need you taking care of me; I am sixteen years old, I can look after myself. Just take me to my mother and let us go,” I beg, my tears spilling over and rushing down my cheeks. “Oh, honey, don’t cry; we’re going to get you out from there, just hang in there.” She reaches out to swipe a tear off my face, but other than grazing me, she can't reach much further to grab me, thankfully. “I wish I knew what you were saying.” Her words strike me with a realization. Running away and hiding, even talking isn't going to help me any here. If I want to get a message across, my best bet is to try to show her. I take a deep breath and begin to crawl to the far side of the couch. “Oh! You aren’t stuck, okay, come on sweetie, come over to mommy,” Diana exclaims, reaching for me. I shake my head and avoid her outstretched arm, only sliding out from beneath the couch once I’ve reached the far side. Out of the corner of my eye, I see Diana pick herself up from her spot on the floor. “Stay there, baby, I’m coming to get you.” I take a deep breath and hover near the arm of the couch, waiting for her to come around. Once she’s gotten closer, I step out and gesture towards myself with my hand in the best ‘follow me’ motion I can manage. Then I extend a hand towards her, hoping to solidify my point and lead her where I need to go. Diana’s smile broadens and she happily takes my hand. “There’s a good girl. Let’s get you back to bed.” I tug on her hand, make my motion again, and strain in the opposite direction. “What is it honey? Is there something you want to show me?” Though her words are spoken in that sickening coo, I cannot help but brighten at them. She seems reluctant, but allows me to lead her out into the hall. I glance around, having only been through once, before pulling her in the direction that I’m certain leads to the front door. We pass through the sitting room and I stop in front of the door, glancing up at the giantess and smacking my hand against the door a few times. Diana frowns and shakes her head. “No, Hailey, we aren’t going outside right now,” she states. “It’s dark out and you should be in bed. Maybe we can play outside tomorrow if you’re a good girl.” I shake my head and tap on the barrier between me and the outside world once more. ”Please,” I beg. “You have to understand; I need to find my mom.” “I said ‘no’, Hailey,” Diana’s tone becomes stern, final, and she scoops me up into her arms easily; positioning me so that I’m looking over her shoulder, her hand resting on my rear and pushing the crinkly seat of the diaper against my skin. “Now it’s time for bed.” I clench my fingers and grit my teeth, fear and defeat washing over me in suffocating waves. I failed, she doesn’t get it; that or she doesn’t want to. I’m going to be taken back upstairs, and this time I know they’ll make certain that escape is nigh impossible. I have no more cards to play, no more tricks and the chances of seeing both my mother and freedom seem to be crashing around me. Despite my efforts to remain composed, my bottom lip puckers out and begins to quiver, hot tears stinging in my eyes before tumbling down my cheek as I begin to break down. Violent sobs wrack my body and I shudder as I continue to wail, feeling trapped and defenseless. “Oh, Hailey, don’t cry sweetie. Baby, what’s the matter?” Diana asks, her hand coming up to pat my back. Her actions only further the emotional onslaught and I continue to sob, dripping tears and mucus onto her shirt. Through it all, Diana remains completely calm and composed, rubbing circles on my spine and stroking my hair, whispering the occasional ‘hush’ or ‘it’s okay’ in a soft voice as she stands there and lets me cry. Eventually my tears run dry, sobs fading to soft, shuddering hiccups as I finally fall limp, exhausted. Only then does Diana move, shifting me in her arms so I’m lying in them, cheek pressed against her chest. She pats my diaper a few times. “It’s okay, Hailey. I know you’re stressed and this has been overwhelming for you, but I promise that everything is going to be all right. I’m going to take such good care of you; just relax and let me take over, okay baby girl. We’re going to have a wonderful life together.” Too tired to resist any longer, I sit very despondently in her arms and allow her to reposition me back into a sitting position facing her. This time, instead of looking over her shoulder, I’m pressed into it sitting on her arm while her hand braces against my back so I’m forced to practically cuddle her collarbone. I sniffle, a squeaky sob escaping me, and I find myself clenching the fabric of her shirt tightly between my fisted fingers. My head is turned slightly so I can still see as Carlotta approaches us with a bottle in her hands. “Finally calming down then,” the maid murmurs. “I reheated this for you in case you still wanted it.” “Thank you,” Diana answers, a touch of exhaustion in her own voice. She accepts the bottle and ferries me back upstairs and into the nursery. She sits back in the chair and shifts me back into a lying down position, presenting the bottle to me and pressing it into my mouth. Still in too much shock to resist, I instinctively suck on it a few time, a rather pleasant mixture of warm water and honey coating my tone. Swallowing, I suckle down to more mouthfuls before I realise exactly what I’m doing. Gulping down the current mouthful, I twist my head away, refusing to continue to forge my fate by acting like the infant she views me to be. Diana moves, repositioning the bottle against my lips. “Come on, sweetie; drink up for me, okay? You’re doing well, but you’ve barely drunk any and after all that crying; you have to be thirsty,” she coos. Tightening my jaw, I refuse to allow the rubber nipple entry and I move my head away once more, pushing at the bottle with a mitten covered hand. Diana sighs and places the bottle on the end table beside her. “I suppose a little is better than nothing,” she relents. “It’s getting late, far past your bed time little missy, so it’s time for you to go to sleep.” Wasting no time, she lowers me back into the caging confines of the crib. Once I'm lying on the mattress, she removes the throw pillow and the large teddy bear from the crib and places them on the floor in the corner. “We don’t want a repeat of this game,” she decides. “You could get hurt.” Then she bends forward to plant a kiss on my forehead, giving me a sense of déjà vu. Instead of simply placing the thin, elephant covered blanket over me; she tucks it in around my body as though to encourage me to stay. The toy giraffe is then plucked from its discarded location and pranced up my torso before being tucked under my arm. Diana jiggles the soother over my face before pushing it into place. Another kiss and a hushed “goodnight” follow in her ‘bedtime’ routine. She turns the elaborate mobile back on, turns out the light, and pulls the door shut tight. There’s no telltale click to indicate the door is locked behind her, but I’ve no way out of this crib now and no strength left to fight, anyways. I sniffle, rub at my nose, and roll onto my side, pulling the blanket further up around my ears. Despite my better judgement, I find myself tugging the stuffed toy closer for a comforting cuddle. The plush purple fur is silky against my face as I bury my nose into the maned neck, squeezing it tight against my torso. Another tear slips down my cheek and drips onto the stuffed animal before, with a shuddering sigh, I close my eyes, fall limp, and give in to fatigue.
    5 likes
  25. What about nudists? They have a kink and there are places for them to go and enjoy it, like nudist colonies and nude beaches. Should they be allowed to walk naked down the street or shop in the stores naked just because it's their kink and they don't want to just keep it in the bedroom? Give me a break please! Reminds me of another person named Brian who was banned.
    5 likes
  26. Ally is a lovely lady, and has provided us with content for a while now. Why shouldn't she profit from her material if there is demand for it? I have found most of these arguments end up being from people who got upset that these girls can't sit online all day and chat with random guys. I don't mean that to insult anyone, but think about how many lonely guys there are; and how many out and proud ABDL girls. They simply have no interest in cyber-play and the hundredth guy to ask if she will change your diaper.
    5 likes
  27. lilleme

    5 likes
  28. I'm posting this with a typewriter.
    5 likes
  29. Im 19 years old and from PA. I really love messing my diapees but I dont do it often because I still live with my mom. Im also super embarrassed about it... >_<
    5 likes
  30. Over the past few months we have lost several writers who were chased away by aggressive criticism of their work. Please consider that all writers value their time and efforts and share their work with a sense of pride. If you don't like a story, you don't have to rage about it, just click on to the next one. Give CONSTRUCTIVE advice when an author asks, but be kind to anyone who takes the time to share content with the community!
    5 likes
  31. It's 2017 and we all need a reason to smile. How about a new chapter of "Neighbor and the New Girl"? Thanks again for reading, guys. It means a lot to me! *** Nine: Mapping It Out Waking up to a rainy morning was fine; waking up next to Emily was better. I lay beside her in the quiet twilight of the bedroom, watching her chest rise and fall in a slow, even motion. The constant patter of raindrops against the windows kept me lulled into a state of half-slumber. I couldn’t be bothered to get up and leave. Not even to change my diaper. Not even to follow my routine and put on the wig and makeup that Emily always kept handy for me. Her parents were gone—finally! Why bother with any of that now? And yet, my eyes drifted over to the nightstand. My black wig sat curled up like a sleeping cat. The lipgloss and eyeliner were just within reach. I glanced back at Emily. At the girl I’d kissed numerous times the night before. My lips trembled at the memory, and I stared up at the ceiling in disbelief. I didn’t know which Jordan I was anymore. There was a Jordan that Emily had molded from an anxious young man into a fine young woman—and into the girl whom she’d fallen in love with. Jordan Kim, after all, was nothing more than Emily’s neighbor. He knew his limits around her. But Jordan Baker was different. Nothing was off-limits with her. She was the cool roommate, the sweet but sensual friend who could woo even the most hardhearted parents. Going deep into a role was nothing new for me; I’d get depressed after a few weeks of playing Hamlet and other tragic characters, like a bad dream I couldn’t shake off. But the last few days with Emily had been different. I couldn’t help but go back to playing the other Jordan. Sighing, I reached down and tapped at the wet padding between my legs. At least that other Jordan and I had one thing in common. When I turned over, finally deciding I might as well stop stalling, I felt a weight across my chest. I looked down at Emily’s arm crossing my shirt, and my eyes darted over to her face. Her eyes were open and staring right back at me. “Hey,” she whispered. “Um... hi.” “What’s your hurry?” I turned over to fully face. “I was, uh, gonna get changed.” Emily’s hand crawled down my belly, from one fingertip to the next, inch by inch. She came to a stop around my diaper’s waistband, her fingers teasing the edge. Her eyes locked onto my face again, and I blushed. “You sure it can’t wait?” she asked. I bit on my bottom lip. “Em...” “Come on. Stay a little longer. I don’t have to work until noon today.” “But my house... the neighbors...” “Forget them.” “Emily—” “I’m here, aren’t I?” “Yeah?” “So let’s have some fun for once.” Her hand slid itself over the bulging front of my diaper. I groaned, and Emily leaned over to plant a kiss on the side of my neck. To hell with it, I thought. She dropped her head onto my shoulder. I slid my arms around her waist, mere seconds before she grabbed hold of me through the front of my diaper. My breath went shallow as she started to massage the front, teasing me. I buried my face in her hair. Emily giggled and began to rub me harder—and harder still. In my mind’s eye, I wasn’t myself anymore. I was the other Jordan again. Longhaired, grinning, passionate Jordan. Sensual, generous, loving Jordan! It wasn’t until we were both rocking against each other in the bed, our hips flexing, our breathing hard, that I finally groaned out, “Ohh, honey... oh, God, I’m almost there...” “Come on, girl,” Emily insisted, equally breathless. “Give it to me...” “I’m gonna—” And then I did. All at once, an eye-opening release right into my diaper, with Emily’s hand still locked in place over it. I gasped and sweated, falling limp against my partner as she stroked the side of my face. She planted a trail of kisses down my neck and over my chest. I moaned into her hair one last time before collapsing against my pillow. In the gloom, Emily’s smile shone out. “Wow...” “I know...” “Best. Roommate. Ever.” “Right... right back at ya...” “And, hey, you didn’t mess up my sheets.” Emily’s giggle sent a shiver through my neck. “Thank God for your diapers.” I was almost tempted to add “Thank God your parents aren’t here,” but I clamped down on that urge. The last thing we needed was something to kill this beautiful moment. Nothing would do that faster than bringing up Mr. and Mrs. Parcher of Doom-and-Gloom, Orange County. Instead, I lay back and cuddled against Emily. We held onto each other and listened to the rain for as long as we could. *** It was mid-afternoon when I came across an unusual sight in the living room. Emily lay across her couch, facedown and peering into her tablet. A heavy sketchpad lay within arm’s reach, with dozens of pencils scattered on top. She stared into the screen as a delicate finger traced designs into one of her art programs. It wasn’t the fact that she was attending to her day job that took me by surprise. It was the change in her demeanor. For the last few weeks, I’d seen Emily switch between one of two moods: bouncy smiles and anxious frowns. It had almost been enough to remind me of one of my exes, a girl who had been diagnosed as bipolar. But at least I knew Emily wouldn’t try to steal my keys or accuse me of cheating on her Facebook page. But here was yet another side of Emily: quiet and attentive. She didn’t seem all that aware of the world around herself. I watched one of her feet tap itself against a couch cushion in regular time, beating out a rhythm I couldn’t hear. If not for how important her work was to her, I would’ve risked remarking on how cute she looked. Leaning on the doorway, I tried to sort things out between us in my mind. I couldn’t help but grin when I thought about the intimate moments we’d shared the night before and early that morning. Emily’s carefree laugh, her warmth against my chest, the scent of her hair—it was addicting. I couldn’t get enough of her. Couldn’t get enough of us. But where did that leave us now? Would it be fair of me to just sneak back next door and go on like before? And what if her parents arranged a surprise visit? I knew that last worry was anxiety talking, but even so, I couldn’t take that risk. I knew what they were like now. Racked with indecision, I retreated to the bedroom. I stared at my reflection in Emily’s mirror. Tired, sad, confused Jordan Kim stared back. I couldn’t even see the guy I was in public, the one who dazzled neighbors and audiences alike with gentle charm and wit, as one reviewer put it. I tried a smile. When that didn’t work, I rubbed my hands across my face and went for a stern glare. That only made me look away in revulsion. I went from one expression to the next. The Nervous Frown. The Sneer of Contempt. The Face of a Man About to Throw Up, and so on... After a moment, I noticed that my hand kept slipping away to the back of my neck. I scratched at it, but felt nothing odd. It wasn’t itching or anything— And then it hit me. It wasn’t itching. It was too bare to cause that familiar itch, the one I got from wearing a wig. And here I was, sitting in Emily’s bedroom, feeling like a stranger. Because, as far as we both were concerned, Jordan Kim was a stranger there. Jordan Baker, her classy roommate, on the other hand... Now I could grin at my reflection. I didn’t waste a moment. After closing the door, I went to dig through Emily’s closet. There I found everything I’d need: a clean white blouse, a long cerulean skirt, some hosiery that would fit, a padded bra, and a clean diaper. All I’d need was five to ten minutes to myself. While I got changed, I kept sneaking glances at myself in the mirror. A half-finished woman looked back at me. And when I was diapered and wearing at least a blouse and bra, I saw more of the girl I wanted to be. I didn’t even need the wig or makeup to feel complete. But this wasn’t me coming out as trans. Not exactly. I didn’t want to be a woman all the time. It was more like I only wanted to be a woman around one special person. Around the most important person in the whole world to me. With a few finishing touches, I took a chance to smile at the lady in the mirror. Just like the first time I’d dressed up, I was back in that happy-go-lucky mode. Here was Jordan without worries or responsibilities. Here was Jordan lost in another role: a command performance for an audience of one. Barely had I finished applying my makeup when I heard Emily knock on the door. “Jordan?” “Yeah, Em?” “Can I come in?” “Um...” I looked over at the bed, where my men’s clothing and a package of diapers lay in the open. “Y-yeah. Just gimme a sec.” “’Kay.” As I moved to clean up, my pulse raced. For once, though, it wasn’t the dread of being caught. I knew her parents were long gone—though, knowing my luck, they could’ve shown up in the driveway at that exact moment. No, this was better. This was the adrenaline thrill right before the curtain went up. This was the beautiful pause when you walked out on stage, waiting that solitary beat before you delivered your first line. This was the amazing pause between the last line of the show and the part where the audience started clapping and cheering. Screw Greg’s acting class. I couldn’t find better material than the show I gave in my best friend’s house night after night. “Jordan?” Emily’s voice reached me from across the door. “Hey, everything okay in there?” To answer her question, I reached over and opened the door. “I don’t know. You tell me.” Her hands flew to her mouth. “Oh! Um, hi!” I grinned. “Hello to you, too!” “You... you know you don’t have to do this for now, right?” “I know. I wanted to do this, Em.” “Really?” “Really.” I took her by the hand and led her into the bedroom. “I... I don’t always know how to explain it, but... I like this. Not every day, and not every waking moment, but for now, this is nice. I...” Now I had to duck my head. “I like the way you look at me when I’m like this.” Emily’s eyes misted over. “You really are beautiful, Jordan. Even if I did make you this way.” “You should be proud of what you’ve created.” I cupped her chin with my other hand and met her eyes. My smile and my voice softened. “I know I am, Emily.” She chewed on her bottom lip for a second. Then she said, “Can I add a condition?” “Sure thing.” “If you’re going to keep dressing up, then I only want you to do it for me when we’re alone.” “Deal.” “Really?” “You keep using that word—” “Shut up!” Emily laughed and gave me a playful tap on the cheek. “You’re terrible, you know that?” I leaned over and planted a kiss on her forehead. “I sure do, Em. I sure do.” Emily looked me up and down. When I did a little twirl, she nodded and clapped her hands together. I ended with a curtsy, and Emily snorted. Not a proper thing for a lady to do, but it sounded cute to my ears. “Well,” she added, “I’m liking this new side of you, Jordan. It makes me feel appreciated.” “Good,” I replied. “That was my hope all along.” “So, roommie. What are you making for dinner?” “That depends. I’ve got rice and snow peas, but I was going to try dumplings. If you don’t mind getting the ingredients from the store?” Emily’s lips split into a huge grin. “Oooh. Don’t mind if I do!” That one smile could’ve powered all of Thebes Park. It was so lovely that I wanted to bottle it and use it like perfume. But I settled for trying to match her smile and shooing her out of the room. *** We had ourselves another feast that night around the kitchen table. It wasn’t anywhere as heavy as the Chinese takeout we enjoyed the night before, but that was just fine. I didn’t need another bender of cheap food and wine for a while thanks to that evening. And I had to admit that some part of me loved wearing the clothes Emily bought me and cooking up a meal in her kitchen. It was a different experience, fun and liberating. As Emily cleaned the dishes and I put our leftovers away, she glanced over her shoulder at me. I felt proud of the smile she wore. Not a sign of anxiety to be found there. “I can’t get over how good this feels,” Emily was saying. She flicked her soapy hands into the sink before grabbing a towel to dry them off. “You and me, and... I dunno, just this.” “Right?” I closed the fridge door. “We’ve got our own little domestic situation.” “Oh, God!” Emily giggled into her hand. “Sorry, Jordan, but if you’re talking marriage—” “Oh, perish the thought.” I shrugged. “Besides, how would that even work? ‘I now pronounce you man-dressed-as-a-woman and wife!’ Very classy, I’m sure.” We shared a laugh, and I headed over to the living room. Emily joined me on the couch and snuggled into me with a sigh. Her head fit so neatly against my shoulder. Like it belonged there. Which, of course, it did. “Hey,” she said after a moment of silence. “Yeah?” “I’ve been trying to work something out. Ever since Mom and Dad left.” “Oh. Okay?” Emily’s finger twisted itself around a lock of her hair. She glanced at my face, then over at the carpet, and then back at my face. I shifted on the couch and let her sit up a little. “I think I realized something that’s been missing from my life. When you tally everything up, I’ve got a nice job, a good set of friends, a cool house, and one really amazing neighbor...” I blushed, but she went on. “But that’s not all I want. Those are things I have. They’re not the things that make me feel complete. Like how being an actor is what you love to do, right?” I smiled. “Sure. It’s what I’m good at. Like you and your drawing.” “Yeah, but I could draw anywhere. That’s just for some of the bills.” Emily chewed on her bottom lip and searched my face. “But it didn’t hit me until this morning.” “Oh.” I could feel my cheeks turning red, not that I could’ve stopped myself. “Yeah...” “You had fun, right?” “I... I did.” “I did, too. But what I realized was that I like taking charge the way I did with you. And not just like that, you know?” Now Emily did sit up, never once taking her eyes off me. “Ever since you started living with me, Jordan, I’ve been so happy doing all these things for you. Buying you clothes. Helping you put on makeup. Even changing your diaper. It’s made me feel complete as a person. Does that make sense?” “I think so.” I paused to gather my thoughts. It wasn’t easy looking into such a cute face. “You’re saying that you like being a... a caregiver. Is that it?” “Kinda, yeah. Not, like, twenty-four hours a day or anything.” “No, I got ya. You like being the provider.” I grinned. “Well, from one actor to another, I think it’s a role that suits you.” Emily smiled, but not for long. Her face fell a little. “I’m a bit worried, though.” “Why’s that?” “It’s the kind of role that my parents would’ve pushed me into, don’t you think?” “I... God, no! Em, where did you even get that—?” “Sorry!” She clasped her hands together in a pleading gesture. “I didn’t mean to bring them up!” “Hey, it’s all right. This is a safe space.” I winked and took her hand to my lips. “Cool roommate, remember?” Emily giggled. “Right. The best.” “So that’s fine. I don’t mind hanging out and letting you being a caretaker. But I will need to have some time to myself, you know. Time for work and the occasional night back at my house. Just to placate the neighbors, you know?” “Oh, of course!” Emily grinned and fell into me with a hug. “Jordan, you rock! I’m glad you get me.” “Me, too, kiddo.” When she pulled away, Emily’s grin shrank to a smile. She leaned in and pecked me on the lips. I responded with another peck. I felt ready to lunge forward and add another dose of nightly passion, but she stopped me with a finger to my lips. “Before we go further tonight,” she said, “I’ve got a favor to ask.”
    4 likes
  32. Just a little story inspired by Princess Pottypants’ Christmas post. --- She squirmed and frowned in the enormous, oversized highchair, trying to get used to the thick oversized diaper beneath her butt. At least, she was fairly sure it was a diaper, it was difficult to see given that she'd appeared in this highchair, and found herself wearing a legless red Christmas romper. But the loose white plastic poking out at the leg holes sure seemed like it, not to mention everything else about her experience over the past few hours. "Did Baby enjoy Christmas?" a woman's voice suddenly asked. She glanced up, and found another of the giantesses leaning down towards her, making a funny face and voice. She gave a shy nod. What could she even say to these people? So far she'd said nothing. The giantess gave a wide smile, then reached to the pile of just-unwrapped toys beside the highchair. She picked up a soft doll, and pushed it under the highchair tray. "Don't tell your Mother," she whispered, "But I got you this one. It looked like your favourite when you unwrapped them." Trying not to scrunch her nose, she watched the doll being pushed into her arms. It was huge compared to her, and even if she hugged it, it would even drag on the ground while walking. If she could walk, she reminded herself, giving another awkward exploratory shuffle in her thick diaper. Usually in her fantasies, diapers would be too thick to even walk in. Realizing that the giantess was still smiling at her, all she could do was give a weak smile in return. The giantess ruffled her hair, then turned and left, joining the other 'adults', and a few real - albeit massively oversized - kids, at the far end of the dining room for the Christmas party. From her seat beside the kitchen entrance, she watched them. They seemed to think that they were her new 'family', and that she was their new baby. God, she hoped not. Fantasizing about such things, and actually finding herself in such a situation, were two very different things. She'd always known it would be, and hadn't really wanted this to come true. Why now, on Christmas? She'd worked out which her supposed 'Mommy' was - given that the middle-aged big-breasted woman had referred to herself as such. She'd been there early when she'd first found herself in the highchair, soon silently opening her Christmas presents and baffled by the circle of imposing giants she'd found herself among. 'Mommy' had even spoonfeed her the vegetable-goop for Christmas lunch, as well as tipped back her highchair seat and brought the huge bottle of warm milk to her lips for a long time after, which she'd at least seen prepared from a can of formula, rather than it coming from more... unsavoury places. She glanced again at the giantess called 'Mommy', and with a blush, dared to stare at her christmas sweater. That definitely looked like the outline of a nursing bra there. She had to get out of this nightmare fantasy quickly. Yet when she looked down at her tray, she still had the same useless options to work with as over the past few hours. What was she supposed to do with these damn crayons and bumpy recycled paper? She nearly screamed, and gave a frustrated kick beneath her highchair tray, connecting with nothing but air and being wildly off course thanks to her thick, crinkly diaper. The damn coloring toys had been taunting her all day, and the last thing she wanted to do was draw some stupid pictures from a highchair. No, she needed to work out how she'd somehow crossed into another world of giants and oversized diapers and highchairs! "Oh, yes. Santa sent her." She suddenly perked up, realizing that the group was approaching and talking about her. "He said that she wished for it, as her Christmas present." She froze, and gripped the highchair tray with a sudden intake of breath. Yes! She'd probably been thinking about ABDL fantasies as Christmas approached, she often did. Hell, she'd perhaps even made such an offhand wish, it was the kind of thing she occasionally did on a whim. And here she was. Stuck in a super thick diaper and having been spoonfed and then bottlefed in a highchair. Being talked to as the new 'baby' of a family. Had her cheeks pinched and gotten big wet face kisses from 'Mommy'. Not to mention the enormous two fingers which had been slipped into her diaper earlier to 'check if she was wet', before the giants had left to chat. There was no way she was doing that, not here, she had told herself. Though then the woman had stepped around the highchair and pulled the back of her diaper out and peered down, and she had promised herself definitely not that either. The first suddenly didn't seem so bad. It had been a bit of a battle, after the heavy lunch, but she had suppressed the urge for half the day now. A whole bunch of giants were returning now after the long Christmas day, giving her silly smiles which made her feel even littler than she currently was. She was clearly still her adult self, and they clearly knew it, since they spoke to her and expected her to understand. It was like something from her writing. They couldn't see her adult self, or didn't care, or even wanted to diaper her just because she was short and they had a sick way of expressing their love. But had she been shrunk? Or were they just big? Did it matter? She would clearly fit being the new baby of the family, and they had displayed every intention of making her so. A child laughed and rushed around the adults, being chased by another, and she glanced down in a panic as they whisked past her highchair. "Did Santa make a condition?" a woman asked, and she quickly turned her attention back to the conversation. 'Mommy' nodded as she approached, and reached down into the highchair and began to casually lift her out. She was going to be free! After all these hours. Even if it meant being held by a giant woman. At least... on the other end, she'd be getting put back down somewhere right? "Oh yes. She has a test. Something about her wish. If she completes it, she goes back. But she hasn't figured it out so far, so I'd say she's mine. I can't wait to introduce her to my friends, we have quite a few other-world children." Feeling herself whisked from the highchair, she began to desperately search her memories. A test? A wish? Dammit, it could have been anything! Suddenly it dawned on her. She'd been trying to create Christmas ABDL captions, and had come up with naught. Even apologized for it online. That was it - she'd wished that she could come up with an ABDL caption before Christmas! She gasped, and glanced back down at the receding highchair, and its precious crayons and paper. No no no, that was what they had been for! There all day in front of her, and she had missed it! And Christmas was almost over! She began to struggle against the giant hands which held her. She even dared a few pointless kicks into the air around her diaper. She had to do something! "Mommy!" The woman paused, and all the faces in the room turned in her direction. "She speaks!" one of them suddenly exclaimed, and they all began rushing over. Except, it didn't seem an impressed sort of crowd, amazed that a baby could speak. Instead they were giving her goofy smiles, as if excited that the little baby woman was finally opening up to her new family. "What do you want to say dear?" the giantess holding her asked breathlessly, even giving a little bounce. She turned beet red. With a gulp, she turned to look up at the giantess face beside her, smiling so widely and looking so huge. "Can I, um, color just one thing?" The giantess seemed to follow her thoughts to the paper and crayons, and frowned down at them for a moment. "No dear, you've had enough playtime for the day. Mommy needs to give you a bath, so that you can be put to bed early while the grownsups watch the Christmas specials." She began to squirm urgently. A crib?! Once she was in there, there was no way she was getting out tonight before her chance had passed. "Pleaaaseeee..." she whined, looking up with desperate eyes, even daring to try and look cute. She tried to ignore how her thigh was pushed out by a giant boob, and how she was holding onto the hefty bra strap beneath the woman's winter sweater, which she knew was a nursing bra. The woman began to look cross, and she realized that she was losing. "I want to draw something for you!" she suddenly blurted out, even using her best high bubbly voice. "A present for Mommy!" There were a few quiet sighs of delight from around the room, and the giantess suddenly laughed, heaving her arms and her big full breasts in the process. "Oh okay. One more drawing, then it's off to a bath and bed for you, understood little miss?" She nodded urgently, well aware of everybody watching her, and how she must look while whining in the enormous woman's arms while her disposable diaper poked out from the leg holes of her red Christmas baby romper. It would be worth it... "Fifteen minutes," the giantess declared, and plopped her back into the highchair. She began immediately. She scrambled through her crayons, and drew a rather childish scene of a girl not unlike herself, though on a regular day, being pushed in a stroller in a park. She tried to blame the oversized crayons and rough paper for how childishly ameteur it looked. Next came the story, something she whisked up quickly about a girl learning to accept her life under her new giantess Mommy, learning to understand that in this world, she was nothing but a little baby, who used her diapers, went to bed early, and was even spanked if she was naughty in ways which counted in her new role. It was an okay caption, she supposed. And she wasn't sure if it counted since she drew the picture herself. She looked around hopefully. But she was still there, sitting in her highchair on an uncomfortably thick diaper bottom. How long had that drawing taken? 'Mommy' leaned down, and inspected the drawing from reverse. "Ohh, very cute dear." "I think that gibberish is meant to be writing," another of the giants said - one of her new 'aunts' she thought. In the highchair, she squirmed and looked back down. She'd definitely written the story okay, was it just that she didn't know the language here? Did it matter? "Well, let's get you out for your bath then. Mommy loves her present by the way. We'll go to the park with your stroller all the time, don't you worry. You wouldn't have arrived here if I wasn't exactly what you wished for!" The big hands found her again, and the highchair began to pull away. She began to squirm frantically. No! That should have done it! This woman was reading it all wrong! She didn't really want this! "Wait!" she squealed, "I have to try again!" "No," the giantess said, suddenly lowering her voice a few octaves. "But-!" "BABY.GIRL!" the giantess Mommy suddenly boomed, giving her a firm tug against her oversized chest. "You stop that right now!" From the giantess's arms, she looked desperately back to the page on the highchair tray. It was glowing. Oh. Was that a good sign? Her squirming increased, and her mother suddenly placed her firmly down, bare foot on the tiled floor. She gasped at the cold, and at being free of the highchair for the first time all day. She instantly discovered her awkward it was to stand in the thick diapers, with her legs spread wide, having to be turned inwards in a way which would only allow a waddle. "You wait right here little miss." She gulped at the giantess's tone, then watched her march away through the parting crowd. She told herself it didn't matter, glanced desperately back to the highchair tray. There definitely seemed to be a glow. A moment later she cared when she heard the oversized heels returning, and saw the woman carrying a woman spoon. "Oh no NO NO! Mommy!" She began to back away, slipping for a moment and landing with a thud on her oversized bottom, then scrambling back up and trying to continue. She made it a few more steps, when the giantess stopped, and glanced around with a sudden stunned expression. "Oh." Around them, things began to whisk away, as if by magic. And as they left, another room began to appear behind them, as if they were each a barrier between another reality. "Oh," the woman repeated sadly, "She has to go back now." On the ground, she risked a wild grin. She had no idea how Santa had done it, or why this year, but she had managed to undo it. Things began to whisk back to how they should be. The giants disappeared in puffs of smoke, and the tiles themselves flew off one by one, disappearing into fog while the proper floor returned. Finally the highchair whooshed off into the air, and the final pile of toys from her 'Christmas presents' began to evaporate one by one. She could still hear the voices though. "Pity," one said faintly. "She was cute. Would have had a lot of friends at daycare." "She needed a good spanking before bed, not more play time. That's what happens when children are given everything with no authority." "Oh stop it Ron. There was going to be plenty of authority in this house." The voices grew quieter, and she let out a relieved sigh. The sudden relaxation had her lose another battle however, one which she'd been fighting nearly all day. She suddenly jerked forward, gripping her stomach. The back of her oversized diaper began to crinkle and expand. Wait, her diaper? It still hadn't changed back, and she supposed it would be the last piece. But if she was messing it, that seemed exactly the sort of conditional test which she'd included in any wis- Items from the previous world began to whiz back into place, far faster than they'd left. Oh no. She glanced around with wide, panicked eyes, still unable to move as she continued to lose her private battle with her diaper. She groaned, leaning forward, but was unable to hold it now that she'd started. A warm softness formed just off her backside, problematically close if she moved too quickly. It had been a huge lunch, full of heavy fiber, and it was going to result in a huge Christmas diaper... Just when she thought it couldn't be any worse, the huge figures from the other world suddenly whooshed back into view, all at once. She gasped as she held her stomach, and turned about, looking for... Oh no. Feminine heels led up to womanly calves, and then a long motherly dress. Looking up, it was clear that the giantess still held the wooden spoon, though she places it aside instantly and looked excited. "Baby!" she cried happily, rushing forward. The small figure in the messy diaper began to gasp and back away in an awkward waddle, even as she continued to mess herself, even as the diaper regained some of the impossible poofy thickness that it had lost in her world. The giantess beared down on her. She had been so close, literally moments from the trial having been over, and she'd managed to fail it after all, on just the type of condition which she should have expected from her own fantasies. Oh dear, and if the giantess was right, and this place was selected from her own fantasies... "Baby!" the woman cried again, whisking her up immediately, wrapping an arm around her back and pinning her against an enormous pudgy chest. "Oh Baby belongs here, doesn't she? With Mommy, who knows how to more properly take care of her better than baby ever could." A series of wet kisses began on her cheek, and she realized that it was real, and probably not going away now. She gasped and began to struggle, then went immediately still when she felt the heavy soft warmth in the back of her diaper, and that she had only been an inch away from a squishy disaster. The woman seemed to follow her gaze, and reached around to squish the back of her diaper anyway. "Oh, baby had an accident," she cooed, even as 'baby' spasmed away from the experience she was having down below. "Congratulations," a beaming voice said. Another giant put their hand on Mommy's shoulder and beamed at her. "You deserve her, and she deserves you. You're going to make such a good little girl out of her - and look, she can't even keep her diapers clean. You were right, she might need triple thick Snugglers whenever you leave the house." She didn't like the sound of that... "Well," the woman huffed, "Because of her earlier antics, we're going to skip the bathtime and the diaper change. Mommy doesn't want to miss the family specials, and Baby needs to be put in her crib quick smart. We have a routine in this house, even for naughty babies." The giantess paused then, and tapped her lip thoughtfully. "Of course, that will mean that we'll have to skip the spanking too." Sitting in the giantess's arms, she felt a sniffle coming on, and knew there was no use objecting. This was her reality now, it was who she was in this world. "I'm... I'm not going to get punished?" "Oh no, not that dear. The dirty diaper is simply your early punishment. Your real punishment will be the spankings every morning this week." The new Baby jerked stiff in her Mommy's arms. The big woman gave a huge grin then, and gave her captive a strong bounce which resulted in a squish and a sudden wail. "Oh hush," the woman snapped, then reached to the kitchen bench for a pacifier, which she shoved into her new strange daughter's mouth. "Or Mommy will give you something to really cry about." WIth that, she carried the caption-author upstairs, who wailed behind her pacifier the entire time, holding onto the woman's oversized bra strap beneath her Christmas sweater, hoping that, perhaps next Christmas, she could make a wish to get out of this - if she even still had the confidence to take on adulthood again by then. As there was another squish beneath her diaper, she realized that she'd be lucky to even maintain that for a month. "Merry Christmas," the crowd cheered behind them, as the pair disappeared up the stairs - the giant curvy Mommy and her her tantruming pacified baby.
    4 likes
  33. Post-Mortem (a.k.a Author's Ego Trip) It's taken us 18 months and 124k words, but we finally got through Cherry's week. Again, thanks to everyone for the kind words along the way. It made a very painful writing process that much more bearable. Now that it's done, I have some very mixed feelings about the Promise. Let's talk about a few things: I said to myself before I started the Promise that I needed to plan it out. Some (all?) of my previous stories had really suffered from a lack of direction, and I didn't want to fall into the same trap, so I spent some time making a rough outline before I got into it. That above quote was what I passed by PPP in June (?) last year to make sure I wasn't treading on any toes. It was heaps more direction than I'd had for any previous story, and it got off to a good start, but then I got it into my head to make stuff up along the way. The story was meant to go straight from chapter 4ish to chapter 16ish, minus the daycare, minus the hypnotism, minus the padlocks, minus pretty much the entirety of Part 2. Evelyn was meant to win in Chapter 25, and the story ended with Raymond showing up a few months later to rescue Cherry and Dawn. The one change that really made a mess of everything was deciding at the last minute that Dawn might not want to be co-operative. We were going well up until there. I thought it would be a cool twist to have Cherry rock up and find her sister had adjusted to her place in the world, and it was a cool twist, but it also caused a lot of problems. I had to retcon in this overly-complex conspiracy theory of Evelyn sending the letter, which also meant I had to come up with a reason for her sending the letter, which meant I had to retcon in Dawn being depressed, which meant I had to retcon in her surgery and getting addicted to painkillers, and it was just this absolute clusterfuck that made me not want to continue the story. It all sorted it outself out in the end (mostly), but that's why there were many long stretches where there were no updates So about Lucas. He was a last minute inclusion that basically saved the story. I'd had the brilliant idea () to make Dawn un-co-operative, which meant I needed a new way to get Cherry into Evelyn's house. Like Guilynn pointed out up above somewhere, the logic behind Lucas' stay with Evelyn is a little shaky, but that was the tradeoff to keep the story moving. Cherry couldn't get in to save her sister without help, so hey! Suddenly Dawn has a brother, only he's crippled because the plot has to simultaneously get Cherry inside while also providing a reason as to why Lucas couldn't find the keys to these demented padlocks. I fucking hate those padlocks. They creeped me out even as I was writing it, but it was the only solution I could come up with. If there's one thing I'd change about the story, that'd be it. Even after all that, I still didn't really resolve everything I wanted to resolve. There was the underground network of littles at the daycare that Lucas mentioned once that never amounted to anything. Daisy Bell's secret identity was going to be a big deal. That giant photo album they find in Annabelle's room was meant to be really, really significant, which is why there was all those mentions of SbP and pictures of snow that never eventuated to anything. All of Evelyn's talk about Harrison being the angel on her shoulder was because the initial plan was to have him show up in the epilogue and talk sense into his wife (which was the ending I rewrote after chapter 24). There were all these things I seeded in and said "I'll get to it later," and then I just ran out of time and energy to include everything. In the end, I decided to just cut my losses and finish the damn thing. I figured a complete story with holes was better than an incomplete one. TL:DR: The Promise was an absolute nightmare to write. I'm very proud of it, and I'm more or less happy with how it came out, but God was it painful. Moral of the story? Come up with all the fun twists before you start writing! Oh, don't worry. I totally understand that Sylvia's exclusion from the epilogue was a bit disappointing, but there's a very good reason for it
    4 likes
  34. Candy started."Thank you for doing this." "No problem." they both said at the same time. "Can you imagine her going to Toronto by herself? I just can't let that happen." "No kidding. I'm surprised she even wants to go, with her still wetting the bed and all." Kim walked towards the huge window. "Look at her down there. She looks younger then Sarah and may I say, she acts younger." "She's still wetting the bed?" Margret said, not really surprised to hear that. "She is. I helped with that, but it didn't take much. By the way, how did you get that set up in the bathroom so quick?" "We got here last night. The bed is all ready and I bought a whole bunch of clothes for her. Oh and all other things you asked for." "Awesome. Thank you very much." Kim turned back around, "Why didn't you put her in that swim diaper? You had the perfect chance." Candy held up the swim diaper. "Oh, don't worry, she won't be going swimming with out it again." All three woman laughed. The four girls got to the beach. Michelle's mind was elsewhere. All she could think about was Tracy. Abby had picked up a bag that was sitting beside the back door. Not a word was said, on the short walk to the water. Abby set the bag down and pulled out two water wings. She took Michelle's arm and started to slide one up. Michelle came to her senses when Abby took a hold of her arm. "Hey, what are you doing?" Abby stopped, but kept a hold of Michelle's arm. "Putting your water wings on, silly." "I don't need fucking water wings. Let go of me." Abby let go of the water wing but kept a hold of Michelle's arm. She spun her around and landed her hand on Michelle's bum. "Watch your language, Sarah is right here." Michelle couldn't believe Abby just spanked her, "What the hell, don't you ever hit me! Let go of me!" "What did i just say about the language. Enough." again, Abby delivered a spank to Michelle's bottom. Michelle tried to yank her arm away from Abby's grip, but there was no way that was going to happen. "Let go of me!" Michelle screamed. "Fine, you don't want to go swimming, I can take you back up to the cottage and let your mommy deal with you." Michelle didn't want to see her mom, not for a long time, not after what she had done and heard. Abby took Michelle's hand and started pulling her back towards the cottage. "Okay, okay. Fine, just let me go swimming. I don't need water wings, I can swim." Michelle pleaded. Abby kept walking,"Nope, Either water wings or mommy." Michelle looked up at the cottage. "Water wings." she blurted out. Abby stopped, bent down so she was eye to eye with Michelle, "That was too easy. Water wings and the swim diaper or mommy?" "What! No way Abby, you can't do this. I'm 18. Older then you. Just stop it." She stomped her foot down a couple of times which didn't make her look older. Abby started walking again,"Oh Aunt Candy, Michelle just told be to fuck off and then hit me." "I did not." Michelle screamed out. Abby stopped again, "Who is your mommy going to believe? I heard her spanking your little bum earlier, I think I want to see that, up close." Michelle pleaded, "Come on Abby, please. It's been bad enough today." tears started rolling down Michelle's cheeks, again. Michelle felt like she was in a nightmare. Abby took her finger and wiped a couple tears away. "Ohhh, don't cry baby." Abby pulled Michelle close to her and gave her a hug, Abby's hand went down and patted Michelle's bottom. "Okay, no swim diaper, but you do exactly what I tell you. Do you understand?" Abby let go of Michelle. Michelle is crying. She couldn't cope with all that has happened. "Fine. Whatever." Abby lead Michelle back down towards the water. Gail and Sarah were already in. Abby quickly put the water wings on Michelle's arms and then took her in the water. Candy watched from the window. Abby looked like she was doing great. Everyone was in on the plan, expect Sarah. It wasn't hard for Abby's and Gail's mother to convince them to treat Michelle like a 4 year old. Candy heard Abby and Gail were very happy to carryout the request. No questions asked. She had them at 'treat Michelle like a four year old.' Abby held both Michelle's hands and started walking into the lake. It got to deep for Michelle to walk and she had to lie on her stomach. Abby turned a little so she could keep walking, but knew Michelle couldn't. "Kick your legs, sweetie." Michelle kicked her legs a little. She feels very ridiculous, wearing water wings, her childish swim wear and now Abby holding her hands, acting as if Michelle had never been in water before. "I can swim." Abby paid no attention and moved faster. "Harder baby, harder." Michelle kicked a little harder. If she could get Abby to let go of her, she might just start swimming to the other side of the lake, away from all these people. Abby never let go. "Thats it baby. Kick, kick, kick." Abby went back and forth pulling Michelle and Michelle kept kicking. After a while Michelle started to get very tried. Her legs started to feel like jelly. "I can't keep going." Michelle said and got a mouth full of water in the process. She started choking, She felt some pee escape her. Abby pulled her close and placed her on her hip. Being in the water Abby had no problem placing Michelle on her hip. She patted Michelle's back, until she stopped choking. "Are you okay baby?" Michelle nodded her head up and down. "I'm not a baby!" "Guys, come look at this." Candy yelled from the window of the cottage. Kim and Margret quickly walked over towards the window. There was Abby holding Michelle on her hip, patting her back. "Oh my god, that's so cute." Kim stated. Kim took her phone out of her back pocket and took a few pictures. "I will send these to you Candy." "Prefect, thanks." Candy replied. Abby held Michelle for a few minutes and then went right back to pulling her in the water making sure she kept kicking her feet. It was close to a hour before she stopped. Michelle was tired and her legs were hurting. Abby got Michelle close enough too shore that Michelle could walk, Michelle put her feet on the bottom, but could hardly make her legs work. She is wore out. "Everything okay baby?" Abby asked. "My legs hurt and I'm tried. Thanks anyway." Michelle whined. Just what the doctor ordered, thought Abby. This little girl will soon be down for a afternoon nap. A little lunch and baby Michelle, will be out like a light. Michelle had to be careful not to fall as they made there way up to the sandy beach. She was almost glad Abby kept a hold of her hand. Not that it was the most ideal thing. Abby took the water wings off, picked up a towel, giving it to Michelle. "It's almost lunch time. I'm taking Michelle up. You guys should come out." Abby yelled to Gail and Sarah. "Okay, be up in a minute." Gail replied. Abby put the towel around Michelle and took a hold of her hand. Abby stopped about half way to the cottage. She bent down. Michelle was breathing heavy and didn't look steady on her feet. "One last thing, it's mommy from now on, I don't want to hear you calling your mommy anything else. Understand?" Michelle closed her eyes. She was so tired. "Come on Abby, wasn't that enough. I wore the stupid water wings." Abby smiled and placed her hand up Michelle's chin, "Did you just pee in your swimsuit?" Michelle opened her eyes after hearing that, "No." she had in the water when she choked, but she wasn't going now. Was she? Michelle looked down between her legs. No, she wasn't. "I think you did. I think Mommy is going to be very cross with her little girl when she finds out she went pee pee on the way back to the cottage." "Abby, stop. You know I didn't. Why are you being so mean to me?" Abby pulled Michelle's chin a little closer. "Baby, you have no idea. Is it mommy or are you a little pee pee girl?" Michelle tried to pull her head away from Abby's face, but she couldn't. She just wanted to get inside and find a way to get back home. Her legs were aching. "Whatever, Mommy then." She didn't need her mother thinking she had wet herself. Abby let go and stood back up. Hand in hand they got to the back door of the cottage. Abby took the towel from around Michelle. "Okay strip." "What?" "Get your swimsuit off. You can't go in there with it wet." "You heard her. Off with the suit." Candy said, standing behind the screen door. "But Mom." Abby started clearing her throat, looking down at Michelle. Michelle looked up at Abby, then back at her mother. "But, Mommy." Candy held back the smile she so wanted to give. "Off with the suit. I will get you something to wear." Abby reached over and took one strap over Michelle's shoulder, she pulled it down, then the other one. "I can do it." Michelle said, batting Abby's hand away. "Then do it!", her mother yelled. Michelle slowly pulled the suit down and stepped out of it. Standing naked in front of her Aunt was bad, this was worse. She kept her head down, not wanting to look at Abby. She could only imagine how she looked compared to her younger cousin. Abby took the suit from Michelle's hand. "I will hang it up." Candy opened the screen door and Michelle quickly walked in. "Thank you Abby." "No problem.", Abby said as she walked towards the clothes line. "Come on honey, lets find you some clothes to wear." Michelle stopped in her tracks. "What. You don't have some right here?" Candy held the door open. "No. The clothes are upstairs. Come on." Michelle placed her hand down to cover herself and took the couple steps into the doorway. Michelle held her mother's hand, naked as the day she was born and walked through the cottage. "Have a good swim sweetie?" her Aunt Kim asked, acting as if seeing a naked 18 year old was normal. Keeping her head down which seemed like it was the normal thing to do today, "Not really." Michelle replied. Up the stairs and directly into the bathroom Candy towed Michelle. "Up on the potty please." Michelle was tried and had about enough of the treatment. It was time to stand up for herself. Being naked was not ideal, but at some point she had to say and do something. "Okay Mom, that's enough. I'm not sure what is going on, but it has to stop. NO MORE!" Candy looked down at Michelle then leaned up against the counter. "No more? You started all of this this morning, young lady. I should be the one saying, no more." "Come on." Michelle pointed at the potty seat. "You're making me use this thing, when there is another bathroom I could use. Why?" "Michelle, you are not the only person here. There are six others. It's not all about you." "Then take this stupid thing off. Why can't we do that?" "Aunt Kim said the owner asked us not too. He put it on there for his daughter and didn't want it wrecked. I'm not even sure how it would come off, so its staying." "That's crazy." Michelle huffed. "Crazy or not, it is what it is." and with that, Candy quickly took Michelle under her arms and lifted her over, placing on the potty. Michelle was so exhausted from the swim she didn't have a lot of fight in her. She put her hands up to her chin and rested her elbows on her legs. Her feet dangling a few inches from the floor. She didn't need to pee. Five minutes went by with her mother standing over her. "Okay. Down you go. We'll try again later." Candy lifted Michelle off the potty, taking her hand, leading her into the pink bedroom. She sat Michelle down on the bed. Michelle heard a loud crinkle, something she hadn't heard earlier. She pushed her hand down on the bed, crinkle, crinkle. At this point she didn't care, she just wanted to be left alone to think.
    4 likes
  35. Michelle is so mad with her mother after hearing that comment she could have killed her. She just wanted to get back in the truck and go home. Michelle stood in the bathroom fuming. Kim opened a door that was to her right. "Use the toilet and I will see what I can find for you to wear swimming." Kim left the door open and walked away. Michelle looked to see where Kim was headed. The walls were pink. There was a twin bed covered in Dora The Explorer bedsheets. Michelle stepped through the doorway. Kim opened a closet, Michelle couldn't see it's contents. She turned and stepped back into the bathroom. Michelle walked past the double sink vanity and thats when her eyes about popped out of her head. On the toilet sat a pink plastic potty seat. There is a pink plastic step to the side. Michelle turned away from it. 'When hell freezes over. I'm not sitting on that.' "I think I found you a swimsuit. Hope it fits. Everything okay?" Kim said holding up a pink swimsuit. Michelle just pointed towards the toilet, too stunned to say anything. Kim set the swimsuit on the counter. "You need to go pee? Come on then." Kim said, holding out her hand. "I can't use that." Michelle said, pointing quickly at the potty seat. "Sure you can honey. You don't want to pee your pants do you?" "No and I won't, but look." pointing faster with her finger. Kim stepped closer. "What's the problem?" Michelle was getting frustrated. How could her Aunt not see what was going on, she was 18 for god sake,"I'm not sitting on that. I will use the one downstairs." Kim shook her head, "This is your's and Sarah's bathroom. She used it." "She's a little kid." Michelle huffed. Kim chuckled and placed her hand on Michelle's shoulder ,"A little kid? Tell me Michelle, when was the last time you had a accident?." "What?" "I asked, when was the last time you had a accident?" "I...I don't know." Michelle stammered. "You don't know? You remember it, don't you?" Michelle looked up at Kim. "I don't know...... Leave me alone!" Kim chuckled. "Taylor Swift......That wasn't that long ago." Michelle slammed her foot down. "What? She told you? That bitc....." Michelle stopped herself from calling her mother a bitch, but got just a little too much out. "You had better watch it honey. What do you think your mother would do, if I told her you just called her that?. Kim shock her head. "And by the way, are you still wetting your bed or have you finally gotten over that?" Michelle looked like a deer caught in head lights. She didn't want to answer and she didn't. She just looked down at her her Aunt's feet. "Your still wetting the bed aren't you? No wonder your mother said 'its like having a child in potty training'." Michelle was pissed. She didn't know what to do. "I'm not using that. This is ridiculous. I just want to go home." Michelle felt a tear form in her eye. The bathroom door opened and in walked Candy. "Whats going on in here?" Kim turned, "Your daughter doesn't want to use the potty." "Is that so." Candy walked up to Michelle. "What seems to be the problem? Is it too late." Candy looked down at Michelle's shorts, looking to see if they were wet. Michelle pointed at the pink plastic potty seat. "That's the problem!" Candy looked at the potty seat. "And?" "And what? I'm not sitting on that." "No? Fine, have it your way." Candy turned and walked away, taking Kim with her. Michelle stood in the bathroom still looking at the pink potty seat. What the hell? This is crazy. My mother is crazy, my aunt is crazy. This whole place is crazy. Kim and Candy returned moments later. "Are you going swimming?" her mother asked. Michelle looked at them, not really sure how to answer. "I guess." Happy she wasn't going to have to sit on something so babyish. "Alright, lets get you ready then.", she grabbed a hold of Michelle's t-shirt and pulled it up off her. "Hey! I can do it myself." Michelle screamed. Candy ignored her and had Michelle's pants and underwear off before she knew what was happening. Michelle stood naked in front of her mother and Aunt. She put her hands down to cover herself. Michelle's mother took one of her hands and pulled her into the bedroom. Candy sat on the bed, pulling Michelle quickly over her lap. Swat. Swat. Swat. Three hard spanks got Michelle's legs kicking and the tears flowing. Candy stood Michelle on her feet and turned her so that she was facing her. "Do I need to keep going? Or are you going to start behaving?" "What the hell are you doing?" Michelle screamed out. Candy stood up and then took Michelle by the shoulders and guided her onto the bed. She reached over and picked up a swim diaper off the dresser. "You had your chance Missy. Since you don't want to use the potty like a big girl, I have no choice but to put you in these." Michelle looked at the blue swim diaper. "You have got to be kidding me. I'm not wearing that." "More spankings then?" Candy said, holding up the swim diaper. Michelle's bottom hurt just after 3 swats. She had just found out her mother was not kidding when she said she would spank her. "You're not spanking me again and I'm not wearing a fucking diaper. Just take me home." Candy dropped the swim diaper on the bed, took Michelle's wrist and pulled her up. She guided her by the neck to a corner in the room. Candy pushed Michelle's nose into the corner, then delivered 3 hard swats to her naked bum. "You stand there and think about how this is going to go. When you decide, you let me know." The tears were flowing down Michelle's cheeks. She couldn't remember the last time she had received a bare bottom spanking. Sure her mother and father treated her younger then she was, but this was crazy. She was 18 standing in a corner naked, being given a choice of using a baby's potty or wearing a stupid swim diaper. Michelle stood in the corner, trying to figure out what to do. Then her mother started talking to her aunt, like she wasn't even there. "I don't know what else to do with her. She woke up wet, for the fourth time in a row this morning." "Are you putting her in diapers at bedtime?" "No, but I should be." "I guess you should. That must be a lot of work for you. Washing pee soaked sheets every morning. If she was mine, she would be in diapers right after supper. Maybe even before, that's for sure." "I've tried telling her that, but it's a fight every time I bring it up." Candy paused a few seconds. "It's my fault really. Since she started High School I've let her think she was so independent, but what she doesn't know, I've been paying, what she thinks is her friend, to look out for her at school." Michelle almost turned around after hearing that statement, but stayed still, needing to hear more. Candy continued, "You know when John and I went for the vacation a few months ago? Well, I told her that she could have a friend stay for the week, but really what happened was, I paid Tracy, 'her friend' to basically babysit for the week." Michelle turned around this time looking at her mother, not believing what she was hearing. Candy noticed Michelle turn. "Have you made a decision?" Michelle quickly turned back and kept her nose in the corner. She didn't pay Tracy to babysit her, no way. Michelle thought back to that week. Maybe it was true. NO. Tracy did make her go to bed at 9:30 every night, but Tracy went to bed at that time also. Didn't she? She does recall hearing the TV on after she had gotten into bed. Michelle's thoughts were interrupted when her mother carried on. "Tracy has walked her to school every day for the past 4 years, unless it was raining. The first year she even held her hand to cross the street. I had to remind Tracy to make sure Michelle used the bathroom on her break, because I got a call from the school more then once, too bring a change of clothes because my Michelle had peed her pants. Imagine, I had to worry about that when she started high school. You would think one would be done with that, after grade 2." Kim stood listening to Candy go on. She just nodded her head and said nothing. Tears came back to Michelle's eyes. That was true. She had wet her pants a few times the first year of high school and a few times after that, but she had kept them from her mother. That's why Tracy always made sure she went with her to the bathroom. Morning and afternoon Tracy always made the point of coming to get her to go to the bathroom together. Now thinking about, Tracy usually just fixed her make-up, while Michelle used the toilet. Michelle had always thought it was cool that one of the most popular girls wanted to hang out with her. Too many mixed memories came to Michelle's mind. Some were making sense, but some were not. Tracy wasn't really her friend, she had been paid by her mother to basically babysit her. Come on that's crazy. Michelle's legs weakened. She had to put her hands on the wall, to stop herself from falling. Michelle couldn't take it anymore. She fell to the ground, landing on her bum. Tears flowed down her cheeks. Her past four years had been a lie. Her mother had paid someone to look after her. She didn't want to admit it, but it was all making sense. Candy went to Michelle picking up off the floor. "Oh honey, I'm sorry, but what was Mommy suppose to do? It was fine in grade school, the teachers would look after you, but High School is different. Your suppose to be able to look after yourself and I knew you couldn't. Come on." Candy helped Michelle to the bed, lying her down on it. Candy picked up the swim diaper. Michelle was stunned. How could she not see what was happening to her for all those years. She had been blinded by the fact she thought she was hanging out with the cool kids. All of Tracy's comments that she has made over the years, make sense now. She always thought Tracy and the others were kidding around. How dumb is she to not figure this all out sooner? Michelle, laid out on her back, on the bed, when something came over her. It was like she regressed back to when she was 15, laid out in the same position, begging her mother not to put her in bedwetting pants. She had been dry for months at that point, but her mother still made her wear them for months later. "Please Mommy. I don't want to wear that. I'm sorry." Candy held the swim diaper up, dangling it from her finger tips. "Are you going to go use the potty like a big girl then?" Michelle closed her eyes. Tears still pouring down her cheeks. Michelle squeaked out a "Yes." She had to do something and using the potty seat seemed to be her best option. Candy pulled Michelle up off the bed and took her into the bathroom. She turned her around and sat Michelle on the pink plastic potty. It took a few seconds but Michelle started to pee. Aunt Kim and Candy stood in the bathroom as Michelle sat naked on the potty, going pee. As soon as Candy heard Michelle's pee hit the water she let out a big 'sigh'. She turned towards Kim, "See. Five more minutes and she would have peed her pants. This is what I'm talking about." Michelle finished and Candy stepped up. "All done?" Michelle kept her head down. "Yes." "Good girl." Candy said, as she took some toilet paper off the roll and wiped between Michelle's legs. Michelle did nothing. She just let it happen. She was still thinking back on her four years of High School. Candy helped Michelle stand up and took her to the sink. Michelle and Candy washed their hands. Kim handed Candy the pink swimsuit. Candy held the swimsuit down and Michelle stepped into it. She pulled it up and placed the spaghetti straps over Michelle's shoulders. Michelle glanced in the mirror. The suit was all pink and has a ruffle material that ran around her waist and over her chest. It looked like a little kids swimsuit and Michell looked like a little kid wearing it. Michelle's mother took her by the hand and they walked down the stairs. Michelle didn't notice, in her mother's other hand, was the swim diaper. When they got to the bottom of the stairs, all three girls and Margret looked up from the couch they were sitting on. "It's about time." Abby said. Candy quickly spoke up, "Someone was a little fussy about using the potty, sorry girls." Michelle wanted to crawl into a hole. She looked at the floor, praying it would open up and take her away. It was all just too much to handle. The three girls got up off the couch. "Ready to go then?" Abby asked. Candy let go of Michelle's hand. "Have fun sweetie, be careful." Michelle took a few steps towards Abby. Abby recached out and took Michelle by the hand. Gail took Sarah's hand. Abby looked down at Michelle's waist thinking she had a swim diaper on, but she couldn't tell from the ruffles. "Aunt Candy, did you want me to take that just in case?" Abby said, pointing at the swim diaper in her hand. "No, it should be okay. Right Michelle?" Michelle looked up to see what Abby was talking about and saw the swim diaper. 'Oh My God. Want is she thinking.' Too stunned to say anything Michelle just glared at her mother. If looks good kill, her mother would be dead. "Michelle, you will be okay, right?" Candy asked again. Michelle turned and tried to pull Abby, but Abby didn't move. "Don't worry Aunt Kim, I will bring her back up to use the potty in a hour or so." Abby said proudly. "Thank you Abby." Abby pulled Michelle the opposite way from the way Michelle was trying to head. "This way honey, we have to go out the back door." The four girls made there way out the back door. Abby has Michelle's hand and Gail has Sarah's hand. Candy, Kim and Margret watched the girls walk out the back door. Once the door closed, they stood, looking at each other, waiting to see who would speak first.
    4 likes
  36. Hello everyone; I'm KWOceans and this is my very first diaper story. Before I begin the story, I'd just like to provide a few details. First, this story is based off of the Diaper Dimension, by PrincessPottyPants, but I've altered some things to suit the story. So the concept of Littles, In-Betweeners, and Amazons is a little different. In-Betweeners don't exist, and Amazons are just the normal size for people of this world. Littles come from their own world (Haven't decided if it's a different dimension or planet yet), but, do to a massive drop in the Amazon male population over several generations, Littles were discovered and brought over to this world to be babied and satisfy the maternal instinct of Amazon females who would never get the opportunity to have a husband and children otherwise due to the incredibly different gender ratio. I have been reading diaper dimension stories over the past month and love to write so I figured I'd give it a try. However, my interest stems from medical issues I've been dealing with over the past year. I'm an undiagnosed GI patient and while I am not incontinent from it, I am quite familiar with enemas, hospitalized cleanouts, and crappy diets to try and manage the pain and other issues. I've always found that reading stories where people's lives suck far worse than my own have made me feel better about my situation, which is why I've taken a liking to this genre because it hits closer to home than most other things. But, I have absolutely no sexual interest in any of it, so other than mild hints of embarassment due to being bathed, wiped clean, that sort of thing, there will be absolutely no more mature themes in this story and I hope that doesn't bother people too much. Anyways, enough about me and my reasons; I hope you all enjoy Kaitlyn's story. I groan, bring a hand to my head as I come to. Confusion sweeps over me as I prop myself up on a cold metal floor. My head pounds, keeping a constant black haze in the corners of my vision. My brown-blonde hair hangs around me in grimy tangled strands caked in sand. Blinking rapidly to clear my vision, I sit up a little further and look around. The metal floor leads to a bared wall. Glancing around, I notice that all the walls are simply steel bars, trapping me within some sort of cage. Lying beside me, just beginning to stir, is my mother Melissa. Her dark brown hair, normally in natural ringlets cling to her in straightened, filthy strands, shedding sand with every slight movement. “Mom!” I hiss quietly, desperate for her to wake. She groans, her noise crinkling and her fingers curling. Her green eyes slowly peel open and she looks around, clearly dazed. “Kate?” she whispers my name as she pushes herself into an upright position. “What’s going on?” “I was hoping you might know,” I reply, my whispery voice lodging in my throat. She glances at me, eyes widening with sympathy. Extending an arm, she drapes it across my shoulders and tugs me to lean against her side. “It’ll be okay,” she murmurs. Her rapidly drumming heart tells me a different answer and I swallow nervously. My own heart is pounding in overdrive, threatening to burst from my chest. “Do you remember anything,” I ask, glancing up at her. “How did we get here?” “I don’t know,” mom murmurs quietly. “I don’t know, just sit tight.” I sigh softly and let my eyes wander around our tiny prison once more. The cage is small, giving us enough room to lay out and stand up, but aside from that, we are pressed for space. Think white curtains of some sort obscure the outside world from view. “Are you okay?” Mom breaks the silence long enough to look me over. “You aren’t injured are you?” “I'm okay,” I whisper my response. “Just scared.” “I know,” she responds, leaning in to press a kiss against my skull. I feel her tense as she does. “And in need of a shower,” she says, patting at my hair to set sand spilling to the ground below. I brush at my filthy clothes, plucking leaves and clumps of mucky sand from the fabric. “So do you,” I counter softly. “Yes,” she agrees, choking out a forced laugh as she does. I smile, grateful for her attempts to ease the tension of the fearful atmosphere. I nearly jump from my skin and the thunderous noise of a massive object banging against another, followed by a loud, ear-splitting squeal. Bile rises in my throat and despite the fact that I’m fifteen and more independent, I find myself shrinking closer to my mother. Her arms tighten around me in response. “I can’t believe you actually got some!” A female voice exclaims from beyond the bars and our sight. “Can I look at them?” “Quiet down!” Another woman hisses. “You’ll frighten them. Though they may still be sleeping; the poor things were drugged pretty heavily.” “Poor dears,” the first voice coos. My heart is jumping into my throat at the unseen and abnormally loud owners of the voices. I nearly jump from my skin, and barely contain a scream, as the white fabric is torn away, allowing the face of a giant woman to fill our view. Large brown eyes, each easily bigger than my fist, a long nose peppered in freckles, and puckered lips puller into a small smile greet us. Long waves of red hair fall around her face as she leans against the table our cage has apparently been set on. “Look Diana, they’re awake!” she exclaims. “Aren’t you two just the cutest little things,” she coos, sticking a long finger, that I’m certain is as thick as one of my arms, through the bars and waggling it in our direction. Out of instinct, I push my legs against the floor and slide back as far as I can from the massive woman holding us captive. My mother follows me, curling her arms defensively around me. Another massive hand is laid on the woman’s shoulder as she’s tugged away slightly by another woman, probably the Diana that was addressed earlier. “Relax Janice,” she orders. “There’s plenty of time to see them, but you don’t want to scare them too much; they’re poor hearts might give out,” the woman speaks with a calmer voice that carries authority. I lean forward slightly to get a better look at her. She has the same large brown eyes, making me think that they might be related, and the same freckled nose, but her face is framed to longer black locks, straight and glossy. “I suppose so,” Janice relents. “But I'm just so excited; I’ve been waiting for this a very long time.” “We both have,” Diana answers. “But we shouldn’t get ahead of ourselves.” She leans down to glance at us too. Beside me, my mother stiffens and swallows heavily. “Excuse me,” she begins in a faint voice. “But what is going on? Who are you and why are you holding us captive?” My grip tightens on her arm and my breathing quickens as I await a response from one of our giant captives. “Oh, listen to the one,” Janice squeals. “Such a cute thing, babbling away in her own little language, it’s adorable.” “Yes, it is,” Diana agrees, straightening back out of view. I feel my heart clench and watch my mother get a few shades paler. Despite our clear understanding of them, it’s evident that they can’t understand a word we say. While I’m unsure of how that’s possible; it poses a massive problem. “Now calm down a little, Janice, you are far too excited. You need to remember that they are more than cute; they need a lot of care and it will be hard work. You need to relax a little because in this state; I don’t feel comfortable letting you handle one.” “Alright,” Janice replies in a sobering tone. “You’re right, I’m sorry. I got a little excited and lost my head for a minute. I can do this, Diana,” she presses eagerly. “I’m a grown woman and I can handle myself; I’ll take good care of one of them.” “Good,” Diana replies. “Now we need to determine who gets which.” “You are not splitting us up!” my mother tries again. “Let my daughter and I go.” “Oh, could I have that one, Diana? I just love her little voice and I don’t mind the noise, her little chattering is adorable. And her darker pelt is so pretty.” “Alright,” Diana agrees. “I like the appeal of a quieter one and the little one seems to be quite shy. And I love the little streaks of gold in her brown pelt.” Pelt? What am I, a pet? My hear clenches as I realize it could be a distinct possibility that they think we’re little pets to be claimed. I cling more tightly to my mother, afraid that if they separate us, I may never see her again. There’s a sharp grinding sound as the lid of the cage is yanked off, revealing both giants and leaving us exposed. Mom tugs me to my feet and presses me into the farthest possible corner of the cage, the bars digging into my back. She steps in front of me protectively. Two hands reach into the cage and curl around my mother, easily enveloping her torso and hoisting her into the air. A scream escapes my lips and I lunge forward, grasping at her. “Mom!” I exclaim. “Kaitlyn! Get back!” My mother orders seconds too late. The next thing I know, I’m being squeezed just a little too tight and my feet leave the ground as I’m pulled into the air next. I cry out, unable to stop myself, and cling to the fleshy appendage that is my only support. “Oh, it’s okay little one,” Diana coos at me. She plops herself down on the nearby sofa and sets me in her lap. Sitting, I barely graze her bellybutton that’s visible through the white undershirt she’s wearing. I stand on wobbly legs, rising to just beneath her chest, and attempt to dart away from her. Two hands instantly block my path, trapping me in. “Uh-uh, you have to stay here sweetheart.” I peek out over the giantess’s hands, my gaze fixating on my mother. Janice is still holding her in the air and her eyes are squeezed shut. I wince, knowing being held aloft like that is triggering her phobia of heights. “Janice, sit down,” Diana suggests. “That way you can put her down; poor thing is looking a little green.” I bounce a little with the couch as the other giantess falls back into the seat and sets my mother in her lap, folding one hand over her to keep her pressed against the woman’s stomach. I take a step forward, wanting to be closer to her. Just when I’m about to climb off Diana’s lap, she seems to notice and drops a hand in front of me. “No, no sweetie,” she scolds. “You stay here. Sit.” At the command, her finger pokes out and pushes against my chest, winding me, and I fall backwards on my butt. “They certainly are dirty,” Janice states, her hand covering my mother’s whole head as she stokes it, sending sand spilling to her lap. “Yes, the first thing I’m going to do is bath her,” Diana decides, scratching a fingernail across my scalp as she speaks. “You should get going, Janice. Take your little girl home and get her settled so she can start adjusting to her new environment. All this movement and excitement is probably stressing them out and all the guidebooks highlight the point that stress is not good for the little tykes.” “Alright,” Janice agrees. “I imagine you want to start settling yours too. I’ll be going then. See you next week for dinner?” “Definitely,” Diana replies. “And take the transport carrier with you. You’ll need something to keep in so she’s not running about in the car. Use it until you can pick up some proper supplies. Maybe give her a blanket too; it’s cold outside.” “Will do. See you later then,” Janice says as she stands, scooping my mother up and dumping her back into the cage. A white sheet is stuffed in around her and the lid is replaced seconds before Janice hoists the cage into the air. “Mom!” I cry, stumbling forward. “Please, don’t take her,” I begin to plead, despite knowing I won’t get an answer. Tears begin to stream down my cheeks as I call out again. “Oh, Kate, be brave,” mom calls, her hands clenching the bars of her prison. “It’ll be okay. Just stay out of trouble and we’ll find a way out of this.” “Please don’t leave,” I beg, fighting to scramble over Diana’s hand in a futile effort to reach my mother, a sob scalding my throat. “Oh, honey don’t cry,” Diana coos, scooping me up and squishing me against her chest. “There, there, it’s okay. I’ve got you,” she whispers as she rubs my back. I squirm and push against her angrily, determined to get out of the forced cuddle. I stiffen at the sound of a heavy door pulling closed. Another sob escaping me as I turn to find them gone, defeat washing through every cell in my body. I sniff, more tears streaming down my face. I push against the woman holding me captive once more, fear and sadness opening a powerful yearning that has me calling out, “mommy!” “Oh, baby, what’s the matter?” Diana asks, her voice no less babying than any other time she’s spoken to me. I wrench my arm out to point it towards the door, fresh tears spilling down my cheeks. I tug on Diana’s shirt collar, desperate for her to understand. “Please. Please I want my mom.” “No, we aren’t going with them, we’re staying here,” Diana whispers, dashing my hopes. She doesn’t get it. I fall limp, defeated in more ways than one, and sniffle, rubbing furiously at my nose. “Now come on baby, let’s go get you all cleaned up.” Diana stands up, cradling me in one arm, her opposite hand coming up so she can rub along my cheeks and torso. As the giantess walks, I’m bounced up and down with each step. I find myself thankful that her grip seems to be firmly holding me in place. “I know that you are scared and it’s been a little upsetting, but you are going to love it here. I have all sorts of toys and games for you to play with, a whole bunch of pretty little outfits you can dress up in, and I’m going to take such good care of you, I promise,” she vows, her gaze looking at me almost lovingly. An emotion that confuses me. “I don’t need you taking care of me,” I grumble. “I am not a little girl anymore. Just take me to my mother and let us go.” Again, my words go unnoticed, though me speaking does not. “You have such a cute little voice. I wasn’t expecting you to be very talkative considering how quiet you were earlier,” she coos, brushing over my nose with a massive finger. “Does this mean you’re feeling a little calmer here now? I hope so, you are going to have a wonderful time; you’ll see.” Diana then begins to ascend a large flight of spiral stairs. Each step up she takes jolts me in her arms and I whimper and find myself clinging to her unwillingly. “It’s okay, baby, momma’s got you.” “You are not my mother,” I snap, resisting the urge to hit her; knowing she can easily squash me. When we reach the top landing, I glance around. The walls are coated in a creamy mother-of-pearl paint and rich oak floorboard shine as though they’ve just been waxed. The hall has several white doors carved with elegant swooping designs and knobs that are made of either glass or crystal. Considering the grandness of the rest of the house, I’ll guess crystal. I’m ferried through one of the doors into a massive and elegant bathroom. The creamy walls are more of a hazelnut cream than the shade outside and delicate rose patterns boarder the crease between the wall and the ceiling. The floor tiles are white and spotless and the sink is a large bronze stone bowl with flecks of gold, red, green, and blue glittering flecks encrusted in it. It’s embedded on marble slab vanity of rich dark wood. A massive mirror hangs on the wall beside it. The bathtub encompasses most of the left side of the room, massive, and panelled around in polished sandalwood. Jets can easily be noted out in the four corners of the diamond shaped tube. It is an impressive room. Diana walks over, leans forward, drops the plug, and twists the knobs, allowing a stream of water to plunge into the ceramic bowl as it begins to fill. Turning away, she sets me down so I’m sitting on the edge of the vanity. Bending down to meet my gaze, she taps a finger against my nose. “Ready to get all cleaned up?” she asks. It doesn’t quite strike me exactly what she means until her fingers are hooking under the hem of my shirt and tugging it off me. “Hey,” I protest as my arms are wrenched up as the shirt is forcibly removed. Next, her hands are around me, holding me still as she unclasps my bra sets it on top of the discarded shirt. A squeak escapes me and I bring my arms up to cover my chest; a motion that goes virtually unnoticed as a hand is placed over my bare torso, holding me in place as Diana focuses on my bottoms. The size difference allows her a lot of control over me and it means that, despite my struggling and ignored protests, my shorts and underwear are rapidly added to the pile, leaving me shivering, appalled, and exposed. Diana twists me so I’m sitting sideways to her and she tugs the elastic free from my loose and mostly pulled free braid, running a finger through it to pull the strands free. It sends sand spilling across the countertop. Suddenly a memory bombards me and explains the sand. The last thing I remember before waking up in that catch is walking on the beach just before sunrise with my mother. After that, everything is a blank, but if we were captured there, it would explain the sand. “Look at this mess,” Diana sighs. “They certainly don’t handle you little ones properly if this is how you end up while being obtained. Poor thing, I promise you are going to feel so much better in just a few minutes.” I sigh as I watch her dump the contents of a bubble bath liquid under the tap. Like magic, the bubbles erupt into a thick foamy layer on top of the water instantly, huge bubbles half the size of my head swelling up from the mass. “I don’t suppose that reiterating the fact that I am not a small child would mean anything to you, would it?” I grumble, keeping my arms crossed over my chest. Diana looks up as I speak, her hand twisting the knob to turn off the water. “What are you saying over there, princess?” she coos. “You sound a little grumpy, are you cranky because you’re all messy? Don’t worry, I'm going to get you all cleaned up,” she decides, scooping me up and setting me in the lukewarm water with bubbles that come up to my chin. Despite everything that has happened so far, when she kneels down with a bar of soap and a washcloth that is the size of a large tea towel, I begin to panic and become pushed to the breaking point. I squirm away from her hands. All my efforts earn me is a disappointed stare. Diana’s hands come up, one resting on my spine the other rubbing the soapy cloth over my torso, thoroughly washing every inch of my body. She stretches out each arm and leg, and I have no choice but to let her due to the severe difference in strength allowing her to manipulate me like a rag doll. Once she’s finished with my body, she pushes me back in the water, one hand supporting me to keep my head out of the water, the other running through my hair to shake free all the sand. Shampoo and conditioner are applied and rinsed. I sit up, eager to out and get dressed once more. “Almost done,” Diana promises as she uncaps another bottle and pours a clear liquid into the bathwater around me. “It may sting for just a moment, stay perfectly still, okay angel?” her hand moves to cup the back of my head as she keeps it out of the water, my hair bundled up and pressed against my skull, while the rest of my body remains submerged. Suddenly finding myself exhausted, I just fall limp in the water, not fully sure what the stuff was but too tired to care. It isn’t until my body begins to burn that her words sink in about it stinging. I shift uncomfortably, panic rising about what that stuff was. The burning, itching sensation grows worse and I kick a leg out, try to stand up despite the two hands holding me in place. “Almost done now,” Diana coos. “Just stay still, baby, you have to give it a minute to work.” “Give what a minute to work? What are you doing to me?” I demand, kicking my legs out. “Oh, come on now, don’t fuss,” Diana orders gently. “I think that should about do it.” She hoists me up and holds me under a running shower faucet. I watch as hair begins to fall from my body. Leg, armpit, pubic, everything but that on my head runs free under the torrent of water. After a moment, I’m pulled from the water and lowered so my feet brush against the plush foot mat placed at in front of the tub. “Stand up, honey, lean on me while I get a towel,” Diana instructs. I straighten my legs to take my weight, in too much shock to protest. I feel shaved and more naked than simply clothing-less. I shudder and gulp as I glance up at Diana and realize that even on standing on my toes I wouldn’t quite reach her knees. I watch her shake out a massive white towel and envelope me in it. I'm hoisted back up onto the counter and Diana leans in close as she rubs at my hair. “Look at you,” she coos. “You are so cute! I knew the agency I went with was a decent one. I told them that I needed one that was healthy, had a natural pelt, was adorably small, with soft skin, big eyes, and a cute little face.” I huff at being called ‘adorably small’ knowing full well that I’m far from short; just above average in height, though in this world, I'm feeling far from short and more like miniscule. “Don’t you worry, sweetie, mommy’s going to take such good care of you,” she promises, tapping on my nose once more. My nose crinkles and I sneeze, bringing a hand up to rub at the bridge of my nose as I try to sate the itch. My motions are clearly mistaken. “Oh, are you getting tired sweetheart? Tsk, poor thing, why don’t we get you dried and dressed and ready for bed?” I'm not consulted on these suggestions as I'm tightly swaddled in the towel, to the point where I can’t even see above the folds of the fabric. Then I’m cradled into Diana’s arms, ferried into another room, and set down onto a plastic feeling sheet on a table of some sort. Grabbing my ankles, Diana tugs my down so that my bottom is on the sheet. It causes the towel to cover my face and cut off my view of the white ceiling. I squirm, uncomfortable with being blind to her actions as well as helpless to them, especially while naked. When a wet cloth hits the bottom of my spine and wipes up over my butt and a far more sensitive and private area, I can't help but squeak in surprise. “Hey,” I protest. My outburst is ignored as Diana begins to rub a cold gel into my backside. I release a groan of complaint and try to squirm. “Almost done,” she tuts. “Hang in there.” I'm lowered onto a crinkly padded fabric and I try to twist away at the realization of where this is going. Despite my efforts, the diaper is pulled up between my legs and taped securely around my hips. “There,” Diana says, clapping her hands together. She begins tugging at the towel. “Are you hiding in the towel, silly girl.” She uncovers my head with a dopey smile on her face. I shift on the changing table and scowl at her. Her smile slips. “Is someone getting cranky?” she inquires in a stupidly babying tone. “I want to see a pretty smile.” She begins to tickle at my belly, then under my chin when she receives no reaction. My scowl deepens and I twist away from her fingers, using my hands to shove at hers. “Okay,” she sighs, relenting. “It’s been big and stressful day for you; we’ll play tomorrow,” she decides. “Now, let’s see about getting you dressed into some nice comfy PJ’s.” Leaving me lying, stunned, in a towel, Diana walks away and begins to rummage through some drawers. I don’t bother looking around, almost afraid to do so. A moment later, Diana returns and holds an outfit aloft that makes my heart whither. Stretched between her fingers is a green onesie with little ducks with red bows around their necks printed all over it. The piece is complete with little feet that have their own red bows along with mittens for the hands. It would be cute if it weren’t destined to be put on me. Nevertheless, as is expected, I quickly find myself zipped into the sleeper, my hands locked into mittens that leave my fingers tucked into a single pocket, leaving my thumb in its own socket. I brush at the zipper, but without proper use of my fingers, I have no hope of getting the thing off by myself. “Oh, you look so cute!” Diana fusses. “We’ll have to get you a proper haircut; something short and sweet and then you’ll just look absolutely darling,” she continues on, talking more to herself than to me. I chew on my lip and try to force back tears. Everything is rapidly becoming too much and certainly spiraling from my control. I don’t want a haircut! I have to force myself not to cross my arms, pout, and verbally protest this like a child would. I try desperately not to act like the infant I’m being treated as. Diana scoops me back into her arms and sits down in a plush wooden rocking chair, cradling me so my head is resting in the crook of her arm. She begins to bounce her leg and hum slightly as she rocks the chair back and forth. More than ready to get away from this woman, I push against her in an attempt to prop myself up into a sitting position. I’m promptly pushed back down. “Where do you think you’re going, little missy?” Diana questions, her voice far from expecting an answer. “You have to sit with me. The guidebook said that we should sit together for a little while to help get you associated to everything.” Guidebook? Are you serious? “Perhaps I should read some more,” Diana decides, lifting a heft manual off the little end table beside the rocking chair. “I’ve really only skimmed it and I suppose I really should have read it more thoroughly,” she admits. “Try not to judge me too harshly,” she teases, rubbing a finger against my stomach. “Maybe I'll read to you. Oh I know you can’t understand a single thing I'm saying, but the book says it’s good to talk a lot to a new child; that it will get you familiarized with my voice and help soothe you and assist with your adjustment.” She shifts in her seat, moving me in the process, and opens the book. Her hand folds over my torso, effectively trapping me in place as she continues to rock. “Let’s see, chapter one is supplies and preparation; I’ve read that already… Ah, chapter two is on Adjustment, perfect. Okay, so adjustment… ‘make sure to sit with your new little after they’ve been prepared to allow for shock to subside, be sure to speak in soft tones frequently to help with assimilation…’ I know all this. Oh, eating, okay, that’s new. ‘It is not uncommon for freshly transported littles to experience bouts of nausea and/or lack of appetite. New owners and parents are recommended to encourage, but not force their littles to eat. Some littles can take two or three days to develop proper eating habits and a prospective caretaker should remember not to be alarmed. If the unwillingness to eat continues into five to seven days, then it is recommended to book an appointment with a littles specialist because something besides new world disorientation at play.’ Huh, how about that? I had no idea that the transport could have that sort of effect. How are you feeling, baby?” she asks, bouncing me. I moan and press a hand into my stomach. “Keep jostling me like this and you’ll find out just how nauseous I can be really fast,” I complain. Diana resumes rocking and reading. “Okay, next section is ‘Tips, Tricks, and Suggestions for Settling Your Little,’” she reads off. “Sounds good; ‘Number One: Caretakers are recommended to diaper little’s as soon as possible until their training status can be determined or, if the case warrants it, decided upon by the caretaker.’ Check.” She smiles down at me and bounces her finger off my nose. “Don’t you worry; you're going to get the best possible care here, I promise. Now let’s see here ‘Number Two: Caretakers are advised to keep movement to a minimum in the first few weeks of having a newly transported littles. Wild caught littles are not used to our world or to being picked up and carried around. Because of this, any excessive movement can be disorienting, nauseating, and often detrimental to reducing the stress already placed on the little. Any excessive movements to be avoided include spinning, shaking, bouncing, rocking, and jostling of any kind…’” Instantly the rocking and bouncing ceases. “Oh, honey, I’m so sorry, are you alright?” Diana lifts me up and brings me close to her face, her eyes frantically looking me over. I hiccup and groan as my stomach fights to settle itself. “I have a lot of reading to do tonight,” Diana decides as she settles me back into her lap. A knock at the door draws her attention before she can continue reading. A woman’s head pokes in through the slightly opened door. She has burgundy colored hair tied into a tight bun, hazel eyes covered by a pair of square shaped glasses, and is dressed in a maid’s outfit. “Ma’am, I prepared a bottle for your child as requested. It is ready. Would you like it now or shall I keep it warmed for you?” “Now is fine, thank you Carlotta,” Diana replies, beckoning the woman in. Carlotta walks silently across room, offering up a large baby bottle to Diana, who simply indicates to the end table. The maid sets the bottle down there and turns her attention to me. “Is this the little angel?” she asks, leaning closer. “Mhm,” Diana replies. “Beautiful, isn’t she?” “Oh, ma’am, she’s absolutely adorable. Does she have a name yet?” “Yes she does,” Diana decides. “It’s Hailey.” I feel my heart clench. Though it should have been expected, the prospect of receiving a new name; one I’ve had absolutely no say in is pushing things past overwhelming and unbearable and into excruciatingly intolerable. “How precious,” Carlotta coos. “Um, do you think I could… maybe hold her? Just for a minute,” the maid begs. “Of course,” Diana agrees, offering me up. “Just be careful not to jostle her too much; I don’t want her to get nauseous.” Carlotta’s smile gets even bigger as she takes me off Diana and cradles me into her muscled arms. The angle at which she’s holding me gives me my first good look at the room. The floor is carpeted in a plush baby blue rug with white stars patterned across it. The walls are painted a light shade of lavender with a white trim bordering the top and stenciled toy ducks with wheels sitting in rows along that border. The rocking chair and end table are positioned on an angle a few feet away from a massive window and white cushioned window seat with lavender curtains tied back to allow the sunlight to spill into the room. The changing table is pushed against the wall beside the window. On the other side of the rocking chair, against the opposite wall, is a large dark wooden crib. Decorative purple and pink pillow sit stuffed in the corner of the crib, a teddy bear with a blue bow around its neck propped against them. The blanket is a blue and pink patchwork quilt with a large yellow duck stitched into it. I begin to wonder if Diana has a mild obsession with the yellow birds. Another, thinner, blue blanket is draped over the barred rail of the crib. I twist my head to look around a little more. In the middle of the room is a small wooden children’s table littered with colored papers and boxes of crayons. Four small wooden chairs are tucked neatly around the chair, each with a colored cushion tied to it. Each chair has a different color; blue red, yellow, and green. Another wall holds a large dresser with a lamp and a blue elephant stuffed animal sitting on top. White shelves line the walls, full of collectables toys, parenting books, and figurines of angels and children drinking bottles, coloring, sucking on pacifiers, and dancing in diapers. A toy chest sits open with a jumble of toys readily available. Looking further, toys pop out at me in an organized chaotic mess across the floor. Puzzles lined around a massive puzzle mat, blocks half stacked and scattered in a pile, Mountains of stuffed animals, some of appropriate size, some far bigger than me. Coloring, number, and children’s board books in piles around the table. Noise making, light up, and other very childish toys are also strewn about. Carlotta begins to laugh. “Looks like somebody is checking out her new nursery,” she comments. “Which, by the way, came together marvellously. You really have such an eye for these things.” “Mhm,” Diana agrees. “I like it too. And it does flow very nicely doesn’t it? I knew I wanted a girl, but I truly cringed at the idea of pink and frills and lace. Sure, she’d look adorable, but it’s so…predictable. I much prefer the idea of green, white, blue, oh and purple, I just love purple. Girly, but subtle and with a million shades to work with.” “Well, I certainly hope you still intend to dress her up just a little. I think she would look adorable in a flowy pink dress or with bows in her hair. But the room looks gorgeous, ma’am, really. Although, now that I look around, it certainly is a little messy. I can clean this all up if you in a jiffy, I know how you prefer things neat and orderly,” Carlotta offers. Diana waves a hand. “No, leave things the way they are. I had it done on purpose. It gives it more of a lived in feel. I mean this is a child’s room after all and it’s supposed to have that sort of feel. And really, if everything was put away on shelves and in chests and boxes then how would my poor baby reach anything? No, I want it this way. If it gets to messy, I’ll make sure Hailey learns to clean up properly after herself, but it is her playroom as well as her bedroom, and I can always alter it later if I change my mind,” Diana decides. “Now, I really should feed Hailey and get her to bed now.” “Oh, of course,” Carlotta says, lurching forward to hand me back to Diana. Despite knowing it is a childish motion that’s likely to get me into trouble, I find myself too angered by their conversation to care and in turn thrust out a mittened fist and kick out a foot. Getting lucky, I manage to hit the underside of Diana’s jaw and kick Carlotta in the arm as I’m passed off. Neither blow likely did any damage but they make me feel better none the less. “Naughty girl!” Carlotta scolds. “You don’t hit your mommy!” “Carlotta,” Diana placates, holding up a hand. “Relax, I'm fine. I’m going to let one or two outbursts slide; it is a stressful time for her after all and there’s naturally going to be some anger and denial.” “Are you sure ma’am? I would happily take a brush to her bottom if you like.” “I don’t think I’ll ever beat my daughter, especially not with a brush,” Diana states, her tone hardening. “Now please, I need to feed Hailey before frustration becomes a tantrum and you have work to do.” Carlotta dips her head. “Of course ma’am. Forgive me, I myself have never had a little tyke of my own; I was merely going off what I have seen and experienced at a few of the other homes I have worked for. Many parents choose such disciplinary tactics when handling disobedient littles.” “There was never anything to forgive you for, Carlotta; you’ve always made suggestions with the intentions of being supportive, helpful, and often for the well-being of both myself and this house, and I know you meant no harm. Please, however, refrain from suggesting how I handle punishments for my daughter, and I expect that you never take it upon yourself to handle it either.” “Of course ma’am,” Carlotta responds. “I would never dream of it.” “Good,” Diana states. “Because I don’t believe in harsh punishments and I take no pleasure in the idea of beating a child. Force is used to drill something in and often leads to fear. I don’t want my daughter to be afraid of me; I want her to love me. So I am going to emphasize my point through time-outs, early bedtimes, and, if necessary, a swat on the hand. Spanking I’ll reserve for more serious offenses and it will never be more than two or three and will be done with my hand alone.” “You have a large heart, ma’am, and I am sure you are going to make a wonderful mother. That girl is very lucky. I will leave you to feed her before that bottle gets cold,” Carlotta says, dipping her head and taking her leave. “Well miss grumpypants, guess it’s just you and me,” Diana says, turning her attention to me. I scowl and shake my head. “Go away.” Ignoring my words, Diana picks up the bottle, tabbing a bit on her wrist before presenting it to me. The tip of the rubber nozzle shocks me so much that I forget to resist and it slips easily between my lips. A squirt of baby formula oozes out onto my tongue and I recoil, pulling away from the bottle, my legs kicking out and my hands sliding as I shove it from my mouth. I begin to cough, spitting out the awful tasting liquid. My stomach churns as I do. “Hailey!” Diana exclaims. The bottle moves away and is replaced by a cloth that dabs at the formula dribbling down my chin. “You’re supposed to drink it,” she states in a scolding tone. Then her tone softens. “Did it startle you a little bit? It’s okay, come on now, let’s try again.” The bottle returns and this time I clench my teeth together, refusing to give it access, and turn my head away. “Come on, Hailey, you have to eat,” Diana murmurs, bringing the bottle to my lips again. “Just a little bit, please.” Again, I twist away from it, feeling very ill at the thought of food, much less that nasty liquid that I never want to taste again. After a moment, Diana sighs and sets the bottle down. “Guess you didn’t escape the side effects then, huh? Poor thing. Well, we’ll try again tomorrow morning; it’s time to get you ready for bed.” A thin spiral of hope spins through me. If she leaves me alone, I’m confident I can climb from a crib and pretty certain that, if I stand on one of the little chairs, I can reach the doorknob even if she closes the door behind her. Then I can hide and formulate a plan for getting back to my mother and getting the hell out of this place. Diana rises from the rocking chair and lowers me down onto the plastic sheet covered mattress of the crib. I'm quickly covered with a thin purple blanket with blue elephants on it and a small purple stuffer giraffe is tucked under my arm. She bends down over rails and kisses my forehead, her hand sneaking around to push a soother between my lips. I promptly spit it out, only to have it quickly replaced as Diana straightens up again. She taps on my nose as she forces it back into my mouth. I reluctantly keep hold of it to avoid continuing this dance. Diana fiddles with the mobile hanging over the crib. The centerpiece is a large moon with several small planets and comets circling it. On the outer rim of the mobile hang tiny stars spinning on their strings. Flicking a switch, Diana turns it on and it begins to rotate slowly, playing the tune to a soft lullaby that I don’t recognize. “Goodnight sweetie,” she coos one last time before she crosses the room, turning off the light and pulling the door shut with a soft click.
    4 likes
  37. The plan, as it usually is, was for a brief story based on a simple idea. Alas, I'm incapable of "brief," and this story spiraled out of control. Here's the whole thing; no need to wait for future installments. As always, thank you for reading. When I had put on my costume earlier, I never would have believed the mission I would later be tasked with. If I was a hero, I was on the very bottom of that heroic totem pole. In a world of burning orphanages, bank robberies and secret government operatives, I was still the guy who had to...secure a fresh adult diaper from a purse in the middle of a crowded Halloween party. How the hell did it come to this? 1. Dancing between Kermit the Frog and a Pink Power Ranger, I saw the big baby. Her reddish-blonde hair was in pigtails, tied with giant yellow bows, and she wore a juvenile pink dress that barely concealed a thick diaper-like garment. I was initially confused as to why I was drawn to her, in a room filled with sexy zombies and flirty witches, but I was sure it had something to do with her confidence. More than anyone else, she seemed to be enjoying the party, completely unhindered by her rather bold costume. In between songs I took advantage of a narrow window to approach the Babygirl: “Hi, can I get you another bottle?” “It depends,” she said with a laugh, “what kind of bottle?” “Milk or beer,” I answered cheekily. “You tell me what you need.” “I should probably stick to beer. Otherwise I may need to be burped. That could be awkward here.” “Look around,” I said, waving my hand at the costumed dancers. “In a room where Pikachu is grinding against Hillary Clinton, I think it’s safe to say that this is the one party where you can probably get away with anything.” “Fair enough. I should probably be a good girl tonight, though.” “Sounds awfully boring.” “Are you offering to keep an eye on me, Captain America?” I was feeling better now about my choice of costume. I set my costume shield down on the ground, resting it against the wall near where someone else had placed their purse. “I’m just here to protect, ma’am,” I said in my most heroic voice. This elicited another cute giggle from her, and I was off to secure us two bottles of beer. Out of the living room and into the kitchen, the mood had shifted a little. There was less dancing here, and more clusters of friends, chatting in corners. I slid past Frodo and Steven Universe to get to the fridge. Two bottles in hand, I turned back to head towards the living room when a conversation caught my ears. “…it’s kind of ironic, right? Of course she’d be wearing a diaper this year, considering how she pissed herself at Todd’s party last year.” I was tempted to stick around to see where that conversation went, but I was standing in the way of the fridge now, and there were few places to stand around and listen without looking like a creeper who was trying to listen in on a conversation he wasn’t privy to. Instead I maneuvered my way back out of the kitchen and into the living room again. Babygirl was dancing with Kermit again, though Kermit didn’t seem nearly as interested in it as she was. Admittedly, it felt good to see her eyes light up when she saw me approaching her with the beer bottles. She left Kermit, and clutched one of the bottles with both hands. It was a simple gesture, but there was something charming about it. “Thank you again,” she said. “Of course. It’s my duty,” I said again, trying to evoke the Captain’s tone. “To feed beer to babies? You monster,” she teased. “I was frozen in the ice for decades,” I reminded her. “Things were different back in my day. We gave beer to babies all the time.” “That’s…probably the best answer you could’ve given.” “Thank you. I’m usually not this funny on the spot,” I admitted. “I’m usually not so funny at all,” she said with a laugh. “I make up for it in my…” “…boldness?” I offered. “Yeah, pretty much,” she laughed again. “But even I was a little nervous to wear this outfit tonight. I feel pretty exposed in it.” “It’s funny. It’s…cute.” “You think so?” “I do.” I said this with the slightest bit of hesitation. Not because I wasn’t sure about the answer, but because I was unsure of how the answer made me look. Still, she smiled. She might have even blushed a little, though it was hard to say with the lighting. “So…is your outfit…functional?” I asked. “Functional? Oh…you mean the diaper?” She laughed again. “Yeah…” “I made the diaper cover myself, do you like it?” She bend forward a little, letting the hem of her dress ride up just enough so she could stick her bottom out towards me. Indeed, it was a cute garment – white and pink plaid with lace ruffles around the waist and legs. It was rather poofy looking. “Very cute,” I said honestly. “But inside of it,” she said as she spun around and straightened her short dress again, “is an actual diaper.” “More bold than I thought.” “I was thinking I’d just stuff my pants with cotton or something, but I came to realize that the only way I was really going to make it look like a diaper…was to actually wear one.” “Talk about a commitment.” “Well, it’s not like they’re completely without functional purpose too…” “You mean…?” “I…uh…” she blushed a little and opted to take a big swig from her beer bottle instead of talking. I thought back to what I had heard in the kitchen a few minutes ago and it only made me more curious. “I’m just teasing you,” I said, trying to avoid the conversation getting any more awkward than it may have become. “Some hero you are,” she teased back. “C’mon,” said another voice from behind her. It was Kermit. “I want to introduce you to some people.” “I’ll find you later,” she said. I nodded back. I was hoping that she would. 2. Chris, the host of the party, was wearing a business suit and a plastic horse head. So far as I knew, he wasn’t supposed to be anyone in particular – just a horse in a business suit. “Enjoying the party?” he asked. “I am. It’s a really good turnout. Do you know how many people are here?” “No clue. I asked everyone to sign the guest book so I can check later, but I’m sure I’ll only get half the group to sign it.” “Do you know everyone here?” I asked. I, of course, had ulterior motives for this question. “Many people…not everyone.” “Her?” I asked, pointing out into the living room where Babygirl was talking to Kermit and Barack Obama. “Hmm,” he said quizzically, stroking the underside of his horse mask. “I don’t personally know her. I always see her at parties. I think she’s a friend of Randy’s. “Randy?” “Kermit.” “Oh, I see. Are they…together?” “I think Randy’s gay, actually.” He paused and looked at her again before looking back to me, a figurative light bulb appearing above his horse-head. “Are you…interested?” “I…maybe. She’s cute, right?” “Are we talking about the costume or the girl?” “The girl,” I said. I thought about adding my opinion on the costume, but I wasn’t sure how that would go over. “She’s cute,” he said. “The baby thing is kind of funny, considering what happened at Todd’s party.” “I heard.” “She’s got a sense of humor then. Good on her to embrace that. You know what you should do?” “No what?” “You should ask her if she needs to be changed.” “What?!” I exclaimed. “I can’t just say that!” “I know, I know,” he said, laughing. “But think of how funny that would be.” I wasn’t sure if that would actually be “funny” or not, but there was a small part of me that wanted to ask her that – sincerely. But it was a small part of me. And the rational part of me thought that it was probably a pretty bad idea. 3. “Another bottle?” I asked playfully as I approached the Babygirl. She welcomed me with a smile, her eyes meeting mine. I didn’t want to look into things too much, but the moment felt like it had some sort of substance. “Please,” she cooed. “But…I think I should probably use this…” She bent over again to rummage through her purse, which coincidentally enough, had been leaning up against the wall near where I had placed my costume shield earlier.. Her padded bottom was once again exposed and it seemed to be pointed right at me. If I didn’t know better, I could’ve sworn it was swaying back and forth, just slightly. Playfully. She stood straight again, holding a genuine baby bottle. She smiled and handed it to me. “Wow,” I said, at a further loss for words. “I thought it would be pretty funny,” she said. “I wasn’t going to do it at first…but you only live once, you know? The costume has gotten a good enough of a reaction that I might as well keep going.” “So…” “So I’ll take another beer. In my baby bottle, thank you very much.” “Very well. Wait here,” I instructed and I once again set a course to the kitchen. I said my “Hellos” and shook some hands as I made the trip, occasionally having to shrug or laugh off an inquiry about why I was carrying a baby bottle through the party. There were a few who picked up on what was happening, though. “Ohhh is that for the baby?” asked a woman dressed like Rainbow Brite. “Of course.” “Cute,” she said with a sly smile, leaning forward a little so that her mouth was close to my ear. “Are you going to feed her too, Daddy?” “Excuse me?” I asked, uncertain if I was offended or just mishearing her. “I’m drunk,” Rainbow Brite admitted. “You can ignore me.” “No worries,” I said with a shrug and an awkward laugh, before quickly darting into the kitchen. I shouldn’t have been surprised by what people say under the influence of alcohol, yet there I was. The idea, though, was tantalizing. I unscrewed the lid of the bottle and set it aside, and I grabbed a beer, opening it and pouring it into the bottle. As I screwed the nippled lid back onto the baby bottle, I laughed at the beer’s apple juice-like coloring. It almost seemed perfect. I waded through the other partygoers again, greeted by another round of comments and giggles about the baby bottle full of beer. I suspected that there were a few eyes watching me as I returned to the Babygirl, handing over the bottle. Again, she grasped it in both hands and lifted it to her mouth. Holding the bottle like that, with both hands, while she pressed it to her lips, it was completely endearing. “Take it easy,” I teased. “You’re going to get a tummy ache.” She lowered the bottle from her mouth, offering a bashful grin. “Drinking out of a bottle is harder than I thought it would be. You really have to suck it.” The words hung in the air for a moment, no doubt being misheard by a few people. We both realized how awkward and bizarre the conversation was at the same time and we started laughing. “That’s what she…” “Don’t even finish that,” she said, playfully punching me. My brief conversation with Rainbow Brite came to mind, and before I could even stop myself, I was saying: “So…do you need me to feed you too?” She let out a single “Ha!” and blushed. I suspected that she was equal parts amused and embarrassed by the question, which only lead to me doubting if I should’ve asked it at all. “Sorry,” I said,” I didn’t mean to embarrass you or anything, I just thought it was funny and…” “Oh, I don’t mind,” she said. “Not at all. Not even a little bit.” “Oh.” I thought about it for a split second, and I realized that she might have actually seemed pretty positive about the idea. “Oh!” I then exclaimed. “Maybe…uhm…” she looked around, surveying the crowd in the living room. “Have you, uh, seen Chris’s basement before?” I asked. “Its fully finished. There’s a pool table and a TV and stuff…it’s very nice, and…” “Yes,” she interrupted. “Please show it to me.” 4. The door to the basement was already opened, predictably, and I could only assume that some of the party had already spilled downstairs. Still, when the Babygirl and I made it to the bottom of the steps, I was surprised to see the room was just about empty. A couple, Batman and Princess Peach, were canoodling on a couch, but otherwise, the room was uninhabited. We migrated over to the small bar Chris had set up on the opposite side of the room from where the couple was. They seemed very uninterested in what we were doing, and much more interested in making out. “It’s a good party,” she said to me. “Chris has a lot of friends and a big house. You can always count on him to have a good party,” I answered, setting up two shot glasses on the counter. “Not too much,” she warned. “I haven’t finished my bottle.” “Just a splash,” I said, gently pouring some liquor into the glasses. “You did tell me you were going to feed me this bottle,” she said, slightly bashfully. “I did…well, it was just a joke. Someone else actually suggested it.” “Where did your heroic bravado go, Captain?” she asked, tapping the star on my chest. “It’s not everyday I meet a big baby, I guess. A cute one at that.” “Can I tell you a secret?” she said, lowering her tone slightly. Not that it matter much. The couch couple was loudly thrashing around in a fit of moans. There could’ve been an earthquake and they wouldn’t have noticed. “Of course.” “So the diaper…last year I was at this party and I was outside with a group of people and I…sorta…pissed my pants.” “I…actually heard about that,” I said. I was nervous to disclose this information, as I didn’t want her to feel like people talked about her behind her back. “I’m sure you did,” she said, surprisingly unphased. “Stories like that get around quick, and I think most of the people at this party were at the other one too. I’m not mad about it. I mean…of course people are going to remember that. Some girl pisses her pants at a party. That’s funny!” “That’s a pretty healthy outlook to have.” “I never let it bother me. I’ve got friends. Nobody’s ever turned their back on me because I pissed myself. If anything, it’s just something I get teased about from time to time.” We clinked our shot glasses together and downed them simultaneously. We shook off the strength of the shots and laughed. “Still, I think if it had been me, I would’ve buried my head in the sand for a decade.” “Oh, not me,” she laughed. “Oh! Wait, I didn’t even tell you the secret yet.” “Wait. You pissing your pants in front of a group of people at a party wasn’t the secret?” “Uhm, no. Not so much.” “Well then…let’s hear it.” “It wasn’t an accident.” “I’m sorry? I don’t follow. What wasn’t an…” The realization suddenly washed over me. “Oh.” “Right. That was on purpose.” “How? Why?” “Well…I was a little tipsy, but not that bad. I thought to myself: Why the hell not? People would write it off as me being crazy or having had too much to drink. Eventually it’d either be forgotten or a joke. But in that moment, it’d be a thrill.” “So…you have a thing for…pissing yourself? In public?” “Maybe,” she said with a shrug. “That idea of doing something so taboo and breaking away from society’s expectations is just…really thrilling.” “I can see that. So, the diaper…” “Yeah…I guess I was trying to push the envelope a little.” “I mean, it’s not unheard of to be a baby for Halloween. I see the costumes for sale every year. But this isn’t, like, a blatant baby costume.” “Blatant baby costume?” “Like…” I tried to think of how to word it. “The baby costumes you buy in the stores have this obviousness to them. Like, you’re dressing up like a baby, but in this really comical exaggerated way. And I couldn’t put my finger on it, but there was something about your costume that felt different. Like there was something subtley…authentic.” She blushed a little at this, though she didn’t exactly seem embarrassed by my observation. “Care to hear another secret?” she offered. “Of course.” “I didn’t buy diapers just for tonight.” Somehow, I wasn’t surprised at all. 5. “So…this is like…a thing?” I found myself stumbling over my own words as my curiosity was building faster than my brain could process. “Yes,” she laughed. “I…I think I know what you’re asking.” “The diapers. The baby thing. That’s like…a fetish?” “A kink,” she corrected. “But yes. It’s relatively new to me too. But…my boldness doesn’t allow for me to take baby steps.” She smirked and added: “No pun intended.” “And you’ve decided to share all of this with the stranger who asked if you wanted a bottle?” “Sometimes you get good vibes from a person. I like your vibes. You have understanding eyes.” “Maybe,” I said, trying to picture what my eyes looked at to see if I knew what she meant. “I think, and please tell me if I’m wrong, but whatever it is that I find exciting about it…you do too.” “That’s a fair observation,” I mused, finding myself channeling my inner Captain America again. “So?” she asked. “So?” I wasn’t sure what she was getting at now. “Are you going to feed me that bottle or not?” She burst out into laughing again and I did too. Perhaps realizing that we had been kind of loud in our tipsy powwow, I glanced back over to the couch couple again. They were still going at it, on the verge of rolling off the couch altogether. Clearly, we had nothing to worry about there. I picked up the bottle and raised it to her mouth, where she willingly took the nipple between her lips with a fuss. She blushed a little brighter as she did so, though any awkwardness seemed to have been ignored. “Hey!” shouted down a voice from upstairs, interrupting the moment. “Y-yeah?” I yelled back. “Is Regina down there?” I looked to the Babygirl, but she shook her head no. “Nope!” I shouted back up. “Wait,” offered Babygirl. “What about them?” “Oh, right. “ I shouted towards the couple making out: “Hey, guys?” “Yeah?” answered the guy on the couch. “Is one of you Regina?” “Uh…that’s me,” said the girl on the couch. “Someone’s calling for you upstairs.” “Shit. C’mon, Bill. My boyfriend’s probably here.” The Babygirl and I just shared a look of equal parts shock and uncertainty as the two love-birds made a break for it up the stairs, both of them trying to straighten themselves up as they did so to conceal any wrong-doing. “Well. It’s just us now,” I said with a shrug. “Should we…move to the couch?” But she was already on her way over, her padded bottom exposed and hypnotically bouncing to and fro again. 6. “Is this the weirdest party you’ve ever been to?” I asked, taking a seat next to her on the couch. “The party itself isn’t weird,” she suggested. “I’m weird. You might be weird. I’m not sure that the party itself is weird.” “Right,” I said with a laugh, “but…you know what I mean.” “It’s been a weird night,” she admitted. “Maybe it’ll get weirder?” “You think?” “I think that’s the way these things go.” She put her hand on my leg. It was a gentle touch, but it stirred something in me. “Can…can I…” she started before looking away from me bashfully. “So you can pee your pants in front of a group of strangers, and then wear a diaper to a party, but you can’t tell one person what you want?” “Well said. Fine, fine. Maybe I won’t ask, and I’ll just do.” “Do what?” In one fluid movement, she flung herself over my lap so that she was now sitting in my lap, facing me. I barely had a chance to react, though I certainly wasn’t upset about it, as she leaned forward, placing her lips on mine. It seemed it was our turn to make out on the couch. My body did little to hide my arousal, and she seemed to take no offense to the stiffness in my pants. In fact, her thick diaper almost seemed to favor it, rocking gently on and around it. My hands held her sides, for lack of a better place to put them. I knew where I wanted them to go, but I wasn’t sure if I should. Still, I reckoned, she was the one who crawled onto my lap and started making out with me. I doubted I’d be breaking any social protocol. And so my hands shifted to her diaper, and I couldn’t help but squeeze the padding hidden beneath her soft homemade diaper cover. I was bracing myself for the moment where she’d pull back or slap me, but my hands on her bottom seemed only to intensify her mouth’s passion with mine. “I..is this wrong?” I managed to murmur between kisses. “Why would it be?” “I’m not sure,” I answered. “It’s just all so…surreal.” “Would it be surreal if I called you…” she paused, moving her lips from the front of my face to my ear, “…Daddy?” My grip tightened on her diaper and her lips found mine again. Though it was just a brief flare of passion, as she soon pulled back from my lips, though she remained on my lap. “I’m going to show you something,” she said, a mischievous smile on her face. “And what is that?” “Keep your hands on my diaper. Here…” She positioned one of my hands on the back of her diaper, and one of ma hands on the front of it – right between her legs. I blushed slightly, realizing I probably wouldn’t have been able to put my hand there if she hadn’t done it herself. For a moment, there was nothing. We looked into each other’s eyes as I tried to determine what her plan was. But then I realized what was happening. I felt something on the other side of the diaper where my hand was in the front. It was like a slight vibration; the feeling of movement. It was accompanied by a trickling sound. That’s when I felt the warmth coming through the diaper cover. “Are you…” She just nodded. “Naughty girl,” I exclaimed. “Pissing your diaper on my lap?” “My costume is very functional,” she said with a smile. It felt like it lasted forever, feeling her diaper get warmer and heavier in my hands as she continued to release herself into it. When she was done, there were a few more moments where she remained still, as I gently squeezed and felt the warm squishy diaper. “What...what was in that shot?” she asked. Maybe she was changing the subject. Maybe she was feeling its effects more than she had wanted. “Vodka...and something else,” i said, realizing that I didn’t really remember. “Whatever was there, I guess. Something fruity.” “Maybe...for just the moment,” she said as she slid off of my lap and next to me on the couch, “I may have, uh, over-exerted myself there.” She blushed again, covering her face a little with her hands. It was adorable, admittedly, but I felt like I had done something wrong. Too much too soon? “Look,” I tried to comfort her, “I didn’t mean for you to do anything you didn’t want to do…” “No, no, not at all,” she said. “I promise, we did nothing wrong. It’s just...I’m in a stranger’s basement, a little tipsy, and I peed in a diaper in the lap of guy I met just a little bit ago. It’s just...a lot at once.” “What do you want to do?” “I need some fresh air.” “That sounds nice,” I said. “But...you’re going to have to walk through the party. In your wet diaper.” “Is it noticeable?” She stood up and faced away from me, lifting her dress slightly. The weight of her soaking wet diaper was certainly noticeable though, causing it to sag. Not even her diaper cover could do much to hold the diaper in place, and the whole thing hung considerably. “Well…” “Yeah, it feels pretty heavy,” she said. “I probably shouldn’t go up there like this. There can only be so many legends about me pissing myself at parties.” “You’re the one who wanted to wear a diaper to a party,” I reminded her. “Yeah, well...hey, are you on my side or not?” We both laughed at just how absurd this new situation was. “Okay, what if you just took off the diaper? You could wear your little diaper cover, and nobody will be the wiser?” “I think people would notice the absence of my poofy bottom, don’t you?” “I know I would…” “Exactly,” she said with a smile. “Well...I do have a backup.” “A backup?” “A backup diaper. I brought an extra. It’s upstairs in my purse.” “Wow, you really were planning to be a bad girl tonight.” “I...I don’t know what I was thinking was going to happen. But a good baby is prepared. So...I need that diaper, but I obviously can’t go up there to get it.” “So…” “So...Captain America, I need for you to do some reconnaissance work for me.” 7. When I had put on my costume earlier tonight, I never would have believed the mission I would later be tasked with. If I was a hero, I was on the very bottom of that heroic totem pole. In a world of burning orphanages, bank robberies and secret government operatives, I was still the guy who had to...secure a fresh adult diaper from a purse in the middle of a crowded house party. I had expected to emerge from the basement steps, only to draw the attention of everyone in the room. They’d all stop what they were doing and stare at me. “What were you doing down there?” they’d ask. “Alone? With the diapered girl?” But the reality was that nobody cared. I ascended the stairs and entered the living room with zero fanfair. There was still talking and dancing, but it seemed a little sloppier now; a little drunker. Maybe this would be much easier than I thought it. Don’t mind me, Captain America just walking across the living room to go into a strange girl’s purse to find a spare adult diaper because she used the one she had on. Nothing strange about that. Nobody pay attention to me, please. I had made it about halfway across the room when there was a tap on my shoulder. I didn’t even have a chance to turn around and see who it was before an arm, I suspected it was the same arm that tapped me, grabbed mine and pulled me aside. “Hey, so, how’s it going?” said a hushed feminine voice into my ear. I’ve heard that hushed tone before, and it was only confirmed when I turned to face her: Rainbow Brite again. “‘W’-what do you mean?” “You know...you and the big baby? Did you spank her?” “I...what? No...we’re just friends and…” “C’mon, man. I saw you two slink off together downstairs. I’ve even been playing as wingman, or winglady, for you. Whenever someone came near the stairs I’d tell them that Chris was trying to keep the party out of there.” “Well, thanks, but I didn’t ask you to do that. And it’s not like there’s anything going on down there.” “Right, right, I get you,” she said with a wink and nudge. “But really. Seriously. Between you and me. Are you guys having fun down there?” “We’re...just getting to know each other.” “Uh huh.” She seemed completely unconvinced. “So what brings you up to the world of adults?” “I just had to get a…” I stopped myself, realizing that I came dangerously close to just blurting out what I needed to get. “...another drink,” I said, hoping it was a good save. “I’m jealous,” Rainbow Brite said, tossing her hair. “That’s, like, my dream to meet some random stranger at a costume party and have my way with them.” “Well, she’s not just some random stranger.” “Oh? So you know her name?” “I...well… Okay, fine, you got me there.” “Look, Captain America, you seem nice. You’re kind of dorky and you’re attracted to the only girl at the party who has a history of not being fully potty trained. But I like you anyways. Have fun tonight, but don’t get too carried away.” “I don’t know what you mean,” I said. She wrinkled her nose a little, seeming to have a sudden thought. “I’m drunk, remember? Don’t listen to me. Go! Go have fun with your baby friend!” She stepped away as quickly as she appeared at my side. For a moment, I considered following her - I needed someone rational to bounce this situation off of. But...by her own admission, maybe she wasn’t the rational person I needed. No time for that now, anyways. I owed it to the Babygirl to get her the diaper she needed to appear at least somewhat presentable to everyone else here. I finished the trek across the living room, spotting my costume shield and her purse, still sitting in the place they had been from before. As I opened her purse, I wondered if I should take the opportunity to peek further into her belongings. Maybe I could find her name? Contact information? No, I thought, no way. That would be far too creepy. I didn’t have to dig much to find the diaper. The bulky white garment filled most of her purse, and I was almost surprised that nobody else had spied it sticking out from the top. I pulled it out, and just holding the big diaper in my hands made me blush. But I immediately realized that I was now holding a large disposable diaper in open view in the middle of a party. Flustered, I grabbed for my shield and used it to cover up the diaper. I glanced around nervously, wondering if anyone had spotted me, but nobody seemed to have noticed. Back across the living room now, holding my costume shield abnormally close to my body to conceal the diaper I was hiding between it and my body. While I may have caught a strange look from one or two people, I believed it had more to do with how I carried the shield than anything else. Even Rainbow Brite seemed distracted in conversation with someone, making my trip to the stairs easier than I had feared. Mission complete. 8. “My hero,” she said as I made it to the bottom of the stairs. “Any issues?” “A chatty Rainbow Brite,” I answered. “Otherwise, it was a piece of cake.” “You’re amazing,” she said with a warm smile, taking the diaper from me. “One last mission. Can you guard the stairs while I change?” “Of course.” “No peeking!” she said with a smile. I nodded, as I had already assumed it would have been rude to watch. Still, there was that small part of me that wished for a chance to participate. I turned my back to her, instead focusing on the stairs. As it turned out, I really didn’t even need to see her to have a good idea of what was going on, the sounds painted quite a picture. There was a tearing noise, like something sticky being peeled off of plastic - I imagined those were the tapes on the sides of the diaper. Once, twice, three times. A pause, and then three more times. There was a surprisingly loud “plop” noise after. I almost spun around to see what it was, but didn’t. “Uhm, everything okay back there?” I asked. “That was just...uh...the diaper dropping onto the ground. It was pretty...soggy.” “Oh.” “Just have to…” I heard the couch shift and the plastic diaper rustle as I assumed she was either sitting or laying on it to get the new diaper on, “...get this on…” There were more shifting and rustling noises. “...but this is always the hardest part.” “I, uh...do you need...help?” She giggled a little from the couch. “You’re kind to offer. I think I have it though.” “So, while you do that, can I ask: Do you do this often?” “What, wearing a diaper to a party?” “I meant more wearing them in general. Using them.” “Oh, well like I said before, it’s a somewhat new thing for me. I guess I have a little itch for humiliation, and this just sort of works for me. I’ve worn them a few times at home. I’ve worn them out a few times. Under clothes of course.” “Nobody noticed?” “Not unless I wanted them too.” It wasn’t the answer I expected, though I should have. I heard her giggle again. “You don’t think I’m crazy, do you?” she asked. “I do,” I teased. “But that doesn’t seem like a bad thing.” “You may be crazy yourself,” she suggested. “You seemed rather into it.” “I...am. I’m surprised by that. I’m trying to figure out what that means myself.” I felt myself blushing a little, and I was glad that she couldn’t see this. “Think you would ever wear one yourself?” “I doubt it.” It was an honest answer. “But...you looked cute in it.” “Thank you,” she said. There was another crinkle noise and an annoyed grunt. “Are you sure everythings okay?” “I...might need just a little help.” I turned around, finding her on her back on the couch. Her legs were sprawled out and her new diaper was pulled up between her legs, but she seemed to be struggling with fastening it together with the tapes. “It’s usually not this hard,” she advised. “The alcohol makes it tricky.” “What do you need me to do?” “Just...like, tuck the sides in and use the tapes to make everything tight and secure.” I did as she asked. I don’t think I had ever changed a diaper in my entire life, but the general motions seemed easy enough to figure out. My fingertips lightly brushed against her belly and her thighs as I tried to fasten everything in place, and when my eyes momentarily caught hers, I saw a look of contentedness on her face. Finally, I picked up her diaper cover from the ground and put it back on her again, sliding it up her legs and around her bottom. “There you go,” I said at last, stepping back from my handywork. “Good to go.” “Amazing work, Captain.” She sat up on the couch now, adjusting her short dress the best she could. “You don’t have to call me Captain, you know,” I said. “My name is…” “No, it’s okay. You don’t have to tell me.” “Oh...well, I want to. Because, you know, it might be nice to know whose diaper I helped change and…” “Look...don’t take this the wrong way, but I think this...whatever this is...only works now,” she said with a shrug. “Like, just tonight. A flash in the pan. An intense moment that nothing else will ever live up to.” “What?” I was completely baffled. “But...wasn’t there some connection here? Some desire to keep this going? This shared desire to explore this...interest of yours?” “Maybe?” She shrugged again. “I...I thought you’d be on the same page.” “I don’t know what I thought,” I admitted. “You’re a good guy, Captain. But...I don’t think I’m the person you fell for tonight. I won’t be this person tomorrow. I like your tenacity and your interest in me and what I do....but you don’t know the real me. You like what I chose to show you.” “Well…” I tried to think of what to say. “I might like the real you too. Did you ever think of that?” "Hmm,” she said, as if musing on a thought on the tip of her tongue. Instead she said nothing. There was a moment of silence. Maybe a few minutes of silence, I wasn’t really sure. I was feeling deflated, and she seemed...indifferent? Or maybe I actually didn’t know her well enough to be able to read her at all. “I’m sorry,” I said. “I don’t really know what I thought. I got swept up in a moment and assumed we both wanted something a little bigger than one night in the basement of a party.” “That’s nothing to apologize for,” she said with what appeared to be a sincere smile. She stood up again, fixing her dress the best she could to barely cover her diapered bottom. “You’re a sweet guy, Cap.” She took one more step towards me, kissing me lightly on the lips. She then pivoted and made her way to the stairs. Without another word, she went up the steps, back into the party. Outside, maybe. Maybe she was just going to leave. 9. For about five minutes, I felt heartbroken. I wasn’t even sure why. I barely knew the girl, and I really didn’t know anything about her. We just shared a moment. A weird moment, sure, but a moment nonetheless. I wondered what it was that I actually liked about her. Was it her personality? Her boldness? The...diaper? Maybe it was just some combination thereof. I wasn’t in any hurry to go back upstairs to the party so I went back to the bar and fixed myself a drink of some gin and tonic water. I had made it about halfway through the glass when I heard footsteps on the stairs. My eyes instantly shot over to the steps, hoping that it was the Babygirl, coming back down because she realized she had made a mistake. It was not. It was Rainbow Brite. “I had a feeling you were still down here,” she said. “Drinking alone? At a party?” “It’s just…” I wondered if there was any way to spin this in a positive way. I realized there probably wasn’t. “Yeah, well...if you want one too, I can make you one.” “I feel like I’ve had my share of booze tonight,” she said with a shrug. “Thanks though.” “What brings you down here?” “Well, I was meandering around the party up there,” she said, and I ran into Diaper Girl. And she was dancing around, acting like she was when she first got here...and it just seemed kind of weird considering that you and her looked pretty...interested before.” “It was just a moment, I guess,” I said. I laughed. Saying it out loud was good. “Yeah, well, I think I tried to warn you about her before.” “You did? I don’t remember that.” “It was when you came up a bit ago, right before you grabbed your shield? Well....look, I’m just saying, I’ve been to a few parties that she’s been to. This is the kind of thing that happens. She charms some guy for a bit, wastes his time, and then wanders off to get somebody else’s attention.” “Yeah, well, does she always piss herself?” “I...don’t think so. I don’t know.” She laughed, glancing down at the floor, her eyes shooting back up to mine after catching a glimpse of the discarded white blob that neither I or Babygirl had bothered picking up previously. “Is that...her diaper?” “Oh....oh shit,” I said. “I forgot about that. I didn’t realize she didn’t pick it up.” “It looks pretty...soaked.” “It was.” “Why don’t you just leave it there? It’s not your problem.” “But it’s Chris’s basement and…” “Yeah, and there was only one person here tonight wearing diapers with a reputation for pissing her pants. He’ll know who to blame.” We both laughed at that. “Hey,” I said, “Look, I’m not trying to put moves on you or anything. But I feel like getting some coffee after this,” I said. “Feel like joining me? I won’t even ask you to piss your pants for me.” “But...you wouldn’t be mad if I went and did it anyways?” she teased. “After tonight, I’m not so sure that I would be.” “Alright, let’s go get some coffee after this then. My name is Claire, by the way.” “Andy,” I replied. “Andy, does it turn you on when a girl wears a giant diaper?” “Do I have to answer that question right now?” “Nope.” “Good.” “But I think,” she said with a sly smile, “I already know the answer.” We went back upstairs together to enjoy the end of the party together. Then we’d go get coffee. She’d ask some embarrassing questions. I’d blush. She’d assure me that she was okay with it. We’d laugh. She’d then wonder aloud what size diapers she would fit into. It was a good night.
    4 likes
  38. Hey guys! I took the liberty of fixing all the spelling/grammar mistakes and putting the whole story into one document. I really enjoyed this story and hope that gcliment decides to continue. I also included a word doc copy Chapter 1 Melissa is a 17 year old high school senior, who comes from a very loving family. She has a brother (Billy) who is 5 and a sister (Sammie) who is 12, and her little brother is having some troubles making it to the potty on time. She lived close to both sides of her grandparents and was very close with her uncles, aunts, and cousins. She always enjoyed going to family events, because all of her cousins are younger and that meant a lot of diapers around. Melissa has always wondered what it would be like to wear diapers like a little girl again. She has a brief memory of taking one of Sammy’s diapers and stashing it in her room when she was 6. She remembers opening the diaper up and sitting on it with her clothes still on. Her mother caught her that day and all that Melissa can remember is standing on her bed at the time, being in a diaper with her mom in the room asking her if his is what she really wanted. Over the years Melissa would be caught several other times by her parents. When she was in Junior high she used to take Billie’s diapers and squeeze into them before her showers. She remembers sitting on the potty with a diaper taped very snugly against her bottom and going pee. After her diaper was nice and squishy she would rip it off and stash it into her towel closet until she found time to throw it out. Usually, she would stash 3 or 4 diapers at a time in that closet. One day she went to go throw her diapers out and she found that they have already been tossed. She was nervous all day long wondering what was gonna happen when her parents came home. Her loving parents never confronted her about it. They simply threw out her diapers and assumed that this was all just a phase. This happened to Melissa a lot in the 8th grade, but as soon as she hit high school Melissa had other things on her mind. She was more interested in looking good to others. Melissa's little brother was having some problems making it to the potty on time and was stuck in pull up diapers throughout the day. One day, Melissa came home from school at the same time her mom got home with Billy. She sat in her car watching, as her mother carried Billy inside and noticed his diaper sticking out of his pants. Melissa sat wishing she could be held like that again. She walked in through the front door of her house and saw her mom changing Billie’s diaper on the couch in the TV room to her right. She wanted to stop and stare, but decided to make her way upstairs to her room to start her homework. As she past Billie’s room she smelled the baby powder and looked inside. She glanced over to the diapers laying out over his bed, and had to shake herself out of her daydream and get back to her mission of going back to her room. Melissa sat at her desk for a while before she started her homework. She was contemplating going back to her brother’s room and taking one of his diapers for later that night. Her mind raced at the thought of wearing a diaper again. In the middle of her daydream she heard a light knock on her door. Startled she responded with, "yes, who is it"? Sammy came inside and said, "Mom told me to ask you if you want to go out to the mall with us". Melissa thought for a moment, and decided that this would be the best time to wear a diaper. She told her sister no, and went downstairs to watch as they left to the mall. Melissa tried to mask her excitement while her family was still home. Finally they opened the front door and made their way out to the car. Melissa stood there in her tight jeans and while t shirt looking out the window making sure the car was completely one before running upstairs, nearly knocking over her brothers toy chest as she made her way out of his room with a diaper in her hand. She made her way to her bathroom and made sure the door was locked. Something about her bathroom comforted her. It was her private area. It was located in the back of her room all the way across the house from her parents room, and the secluded nature of the bathroom made her feel like she could do anything in there and no one would know. Melissa stood in her bathroom with her pants off, holding the diaper in her hand, looking at herself in the mirror. She hesitated for a moment thinking that even though she was secluded, and no one was home, she still felt that she needed something else going on just in case. She started the shower and then placed the diaper on her crotch while standing in the center of her bathroom. She got one of the tapes on and she immediately realized how much she missed the feeling of being in a diaper. She got the second tape on and noticed that the diaper was extremely tight around her, and that she would need to be careful when she went potty. As the shower was running Melissa sat on the potty with the diaper on. She was trying to relax and pee her pants, but she had to go number 2 and wasn’t sure if she should use her diaper. She finally felt a slow trickle of pee escape into her diaper and felt the puffiness on her butt start to soak up and expand. Melissa was as happy as her diaper filled up. She let everything go with a smile on her face and started to poop in her diaper as her pee flooded through, causing her diaper to sag and squish. Melissa let out a sigh as she finished going potty in her pants, then sat there on the potty for a few minutes with her hand on the middle of her diaper. Completely relaxed she stood up feeling her diaper sag. Her diaper was so heavy and squishy that it gave her the chills. Melissa was so happy that she didn’t want to get out of that diaper. She wanted to just waddle out and show her parents, then tell them that she wanted to wear a diaper forever. Reality suddenly crept in and she realized that she needed a shower. Melissa got all cleaned up and placed her diaper into her towel closet then came out to see her mom in the TV room with a bunch of store bags. "Hey mom, did you get me anything"? Melissa asked. Her mom gave her a little smirk and asked if her HW was done. The rest of the night went the way the rest of her nights went. She got her homework done, ate dinner with the family, played with her brother, and watched TV. As she got tired she went back up to her room and as she walked by Billie’s room she saw her mom in there changing his diaper. The thought of what she had done earlier made her smile as she walked past, into her room. Melissa laid in her bed not able to sleep. All she could think about was wearing a diaper and being changed by her mom. She thought about being in diapers around her grandparents, her uncles, her cousins. She thought about wearing a diaper around her friends, and at school. All of these thoughts made her very nervous but in a strange way she really wanted that. Soon Melissa’s parents were asleep and she decided it was the best time to go throw her diaper from earlier away. She got out of bed and threw on some warm clothes, then made her way into her bathroom. Once her towel cupboard was open she panicked. There was no sight of her diaper... She knew that her mother must have found it while she was watching TV or playing with her brother, and went back to bed with something new to think about. What is gonna happen to her tomorrow... Chapter 2 The next day Melissa woke up groggy. She didn’t get much sleep the night before because she was worrying what was gonna happen. She walked into her room and showered, then got dressed for her day. As she made her way downstairs she saw her mom making breakfast. Suddenly she remembered what had happened yesterday and she began walking slower, almost wanting to run away and never have to deal with it. Her mother spotted her and said, "Hello there sweet heart, how did you sleep"? Melissa replied short with a good and kept her head down as she walked into the kitchen. Her mother did not mention anything about finding something in her bathroom, or ask her any questions about it, she just went about her day as if nothing happened. All day long at school she wanted to go back home to wear another diaper. Throughout the day she was trying to drink as much as she could to ensure that she would have to pee by the time she got home. During her last period class she could hardly contain herself. Her legs were bouncing up and down, and she had a smile on her face. Melissa wasn’t sure if her legs were bouncy because she had to pee or because she was so excited. As soon as the bell rang she pretty much sprinted out of the door of her class, running to her car and taking off to her house. She got home and her mother was still gone. Melissa was all smiles as she ran upstairs grabbing a diaper out of her brother’s room and locking her bathroom door. She started the shower and then got in her diaper. As she started peeing her body completely relaxed. She started pooping into her diaper and let out a little giggle because she felt naughty. All of the sudden she heard her mother’s voice in her room. “Mel sweetie are you ok in there"? Melissa got all tense and squeaked a yes. "Ok sweetie, do you know why Billie’s diapers are out by any chance"? Melissa felt so ridiculous. She must have grabbed the last diaper or maybe the diaper bag was out of place. She responded to her mother, "I’m no sure, maybe Billy did something". Her mother said, "You’re probably right" then left the room. Melissa showered up and went about her night the exact same way as always. She was playing with Billy, making him do funny faces and watching him laugh and tell her sister that she has a funny nose, when Melissa thought how much fun it would be to be Billie’s age. He wears diapers and no one cares, he laughs all day long, he gets all the attention. Just as she was thinking about this she felt her mom put her hand on Melissa’s shoulder. "Awwwww, aren’t you guys so cute". Melissa was startled and smiled at her mom. The rest of the night Melissa conjured up thoughts about ways that she could get herself back into diapers. Her mom probably knows, so it wouldn’t be too difficult. Yet, it will still take a lot of courage to get what she wanted... Chapter 3 The next morning Melissa woke up with a smile on her face. She was so excited about her life at this point. She had been in a diaper 2 days in a row and was loving it! She got ready for school that day and as she was walking past her brother’s room she realized that no one was home. She contemplated wearing a diaper to school, it would just be a few minutes extra time to grab a diaper out of her brother’s room and put it on for school. She decided that his diapers weren’t good enough. She needed a diaper that was big enough for her to wear, not some baby diaper that was tight around her waist. Yet, she still couldn’t hold back and hopped into her brother’s room and slid her pants and undies down. She grabbed one of her brother’s pull up style diapers and slipped it on, then put her panties and pants back on over the diaper. She then looked in the mirror and figured that even when the diaper showing over her jeans that they look like panties because they are pull ups. Melissa went out her door to school and sat in her car. It wasn’t until she was halfway to school when the reality of her outfit sunk in. She couldn’t believe that the she was actually going to be in front of people in a pull up. She parked her car in the school parking lot and sat for a moment, gaining courage to get out of her car and head into class. As the kids walked by heading to class she sat there. Finally she thought, about how comfy she was right now, and if someone saw her in a diaper, then she could just tell them that it was that time of the month. The diapers were pull ups anyways, and she was wearing clothes that will easily cover her up. She opened the door and started walking t class like it was any other day. Her jeans and t shirt covered her diaper. Even though her shirt was short, her Ralph Lauren jacket was long enough to cover the top of her jeans. During her first 3 classes Melissa was terrified someone would notice, but as the day went on, she became more relaxed. Only when she was entering or leaving a class did she even remember that she was in a diaper. Once the lunch bell rang, Melissa went over to her bench with all of her friends and asked where everyone was going. Everyone decided on going to Subway, Melissa hopped in her friend Jill’s car. As soon as they arrived Melissa saw her mother at the sandwich shop. Melissa was stunned that she was not only in a diaper with all of her friends, but her mother was there as well! AS Melissa entered, she knew her mom had seen her, yet her mother let her daughter have her fun with her friends. Melissa ate and then as she was leaving she waived to her mom saying, "Bye mom". Her mother smiled and waved back. The rest of the day at school went bye as if it was any normal day. Melissa arrived home after school with the need to use the potty. She was walking in at the same time as her mother and brother again, and she was hoping that her mother wouldn’t want to talk to her so she could run upstairs to her bathroom and use her diaper. Sure enough, Melissa’s mom stopped her at the front door and asked her to help with the groceries. Melissa went to the back of her mother’s suv, and reached in to grab a bag, and noticed 3 bags of diapers in one grocery bag. She reached in and grabbed that bag, then another full of bread and headed inside. She tossed the bread onto the counter in the kitchen then ran upstairs to toss the diapers in her brother’s room. While in her brother’s room, Melissa grabbed a few wipes and a new pull up and headed into her bathroom. Melissa took her jeans off and looked at herself in the mirror as she went potty in her pull up. The pull up got full very fast and it scared Melissa a little bit because she thought it was going to leak. She looked at herself and realized that the pull up fit her a lot better than her brother’s diapers. She moved in different directions looking at the fit of her diaper, and smiled. She was so happy that she was actually in a diaper, a wet diaper at that, and this reassured Melissa that this was what she wanted. Melissa slid out of the pull up and took the 3 wipes that she brought and wiped herself while standing in the mirror. She then slid the new diaper up, and walked into her room to get some comfy clothes on. As soon as she took a step into her room, she realized her door was open, and ran to close it. She let out a sigh as she sat up against her door in only a diaper and a t shirt. Melissa threw on some Polo sweat pants and a sweatshirt that was big and baggy. She then made her way downstairs to watch some TV and play with her brother. Right when she reached the couch her mother yelled for her. Melissa sighed then got up, "yeah mom"? Her mother replied, "Can you grab the trash out of your room? Its garbage day tomorrow, and we need to get the cans out before your dad gets home to make him happy". Melissa ran upstairs and grabbed her trash can out from under her desk, and contemplated tossing her used diapers in there. She woke up out of her daydream of how that would go over with her mom, then ended up leaving the diapers in her towel closet and ran down and tossed her trash in the can with her mother watching. "Good girl Melissa, thank you so much! Now can you take the grass can out"? Melissa blushed slightly and took the can out to the curb. Melissa spent about an hour watching TV, then made her way up to her room to do her HW. She had a glass of apple juice as she was doing her homework and while she was on her last problem of math she tried realized she had to pee a little bit. She paused for a moment and then pushed slightly and felt herself wet her pull up with a little bit of pee. It felt so good to just go pee and not have to worry about anything, then get to sit in a warm squishy pull up after. When her HW was all done she made her way downstairs and heard her mother call her for dinner. Dinner was normal, and she didn’t think so much about the diaper she was wearing. After dinner Melissa went to her room to watch TV because her mom and dad were watching TV on the big TV in the TV room. She laid on her bed, and though about how awesome this was that she was able to wear a diaper all the time and no one would ever notice. She ended up peeing lightly one more time, then decided it was time for a diaper instead of a pull up. Melissa ran into her brother’s room and ran out with a diaper and 2 wipes in her hand, then made her way into her bathroom. She changed into the diaper then felt the pull up and realized that it was barely wet. She got back into her sweats and walked downstairs to watch TV with her parents. Melissa drank another glass of apple juice as they watched TV and had her brother on her lap. It was getting very late and Melissa was feeling like she needed to poop. She started daydreaming of using her diaper right there in front of the family, when all of the sudden she felt her brother use his diaper. She looked at her mom and said, "Mom, I think Billy had an accident". Her mother came over to them and lifted Billy into her arms and checked his diaper right in front of Melissa. She patted his bum and said, “uh oh, someone is a little stinky". Melissa blushed as she said that and almost made a mess herself at that moment. Melissa made her way upstairs as her mother changed her brother in the TV room. Melissa walked into her brother’s room and grabbed a fresh diaper for herself, and stood for a moment wetting her diaper in the middle of her brother’s room. She was frozen as she felt herself pooping her pants as well, right in the middle of the room, with a diaper in her hand. When she was all done she was so happy! She started walking to her room when Sammie all of the sudden came out of her room to see Melissa walking into her room. "What are you doing"? Asked Sammie. Melissa quickly turned and blushed as she said, "Just going for a shower why"? Sammie started walking towards Melissa and said, "No reason, wanna do something tonight"? Melissa threw the diaper in her hand into her room and shut the door as her little sister walked up to her. "Maybe what do you wanna do"? Sammie said, "Not sure, but we have no school tomorrow, wanna watch a movie"? Melissa was red faced and nervous as she stood right next to her sister and replied, "maybe, I’m kind of tired though sis. Maybe tomorrow night." Sammie shrugged and walked off. Melissa quickly opened her door and hopped into her room. Her heart was beating crazy fast, and she was so thrilled that her sister didn’t even notice. She walked into her room and sat on the bed in her messy diaper and stayed there for a minute. She sighed then smiled. "I am so happy right now" Melissa thought as she got up to change out of her messy diaper. Walking in her messy diaper felt so good to Melissa, she didn’t want to change, but knew that she didn’t want to have another awkward moment so she started the shower, and got all cleaned up. She put her new diaper on and climbed into bed with all smiles on her face. Melissa fell right to sleep and slept like a baby with her diaper on all comfy in her bed. Chapter 3 Melissa awoke the next morning and rolled over. She suddenly felt the diaper under her and felt secure and comfy. Melissa laid in bed for a while after that daydreaming about how amazing it would be to walk downstairs in just a diaper and her shirt. Finally she got out of bed and threw on the sweat pants that she had worn the day before. She slowly walked downstairs and found no one, so she started searching the house to see if she was all alone. AS she got to her sisters room, she heard her in there playing. Melissa got a little sad, because she wanted to walk around the house in just her diaper, and knew that would have to wait. Melissa had to pee but didn’t want to use her diaper just yet, she wanted it to come out naturally, so she decided to go downstairs and watch TV. Just as she sat down she heard Sammie coming down the stair, "Oh great" she thought. "Hey sis" Sammie said with a smile on her face. Melissa just nodded and stayed glued to the TV. Sammie sat down right next to Melissa and started watching TV with her big sis. Melissa was watching Sponge bob, and wondered if her sister thought it was weird that she was watching a cartoon. She glanced at Sammie and saw that she was just as sucked into the show as she was. Melissa then noticed how bad she had to pee. After a while Melissa was squirming and her legs wouldn’t sit still. She had to pee badly, and didn’t want to do it with her sister there next to her. "I’ll be right back", she said to Sammie and walked upstairs to her room. Melissa decided she wanted to try and pee while walking to make it feel like she was having an accident. She started pacing around her room and relaxing to let her bladder go. Melissa was so happy when she felt herself start to wet her diaper while she was walking around her room. She was concentrating so much on peeing, that she didn’t realize how much she slowed down her walking pace. All of the sudden she felt pee dribbling down her leg and heard it hitting the floor. Melissa quickly ran into her bathroom and finished peeing. Melissa looked into the mirror and saw a stream of wetness going down her sweat pants, and felt naughty at what had just happened. She had planned on going back out to hang out with her sister in a wet diaper, but because of this situation, she was forced to change. Melissa hopped in the shower, then walked into her brother’s room only in a towel to grab a pull up. Melissa got her new pull up on, and went to throw her old diaper in the closet, when she realized that the diapers from the past day were not in there anymore. Her mother must have found them and taken her dirty diapers out to the trash. Melissa felt embarrassed and nervous, then thought about her mother coming home and not saying a single word; just coming up to Melissa and pulling out the back on her pants to check and see her in a diaper. "Just as I thought" her mother would say. Melissa woke up out of her daydream and threw some jeans on over her pull up. The then took her sweat pants, and some other clothes and tossed them in the washing machine. As soon as she turned it on, her mother said, "There you are sweetie!" Melissa jumped and thought about how much she had startled her, then thought about her checking to see Melissa in a diaper. "I am so proud of you Melissa! I cannot believe that you are doing your own laundry!" Her mom said. Melissa shrugged and smiled, "I was just bored mom". "Ok, well there is food downstairs for you" Her mom said. Melissa immediately got out of that awkward situation and walked past her mom to the kitchen to see that there was McDonalds happy meals on the counter. While Melissa was eating her lunch, she thought about how much she didn’t enjoy a leaky diaper, and how horrible it would be to walk around and pee in public, and have her diaper leak like that. She decided that she needed to go to the local medical supply store and get herself some real diapers. As soon as she finished chewing she was out the door, sprinting towards her car, excited about diaper shopping. It wasn’t until she was at the medical supply store that it hit her. She was going to have to buy diapers from someone and carry them out to her car. Then she was going to have to carry them inside her house somehow. Melissa walked inside and started cruising the store. She wasn’t sure what to do as she approached the diaper isle, so she started looking at the orthopedic inserts that were directly opposite the diapers in the isle. She glanced around and realized that there was only one other person in the entire store, and it was an old lady waiting for a prescription. Melissa turned and smiled as she started reading the packaging of the diapers. She decided on Attends, because they looked like they held the most, and picked up a pack of smalls, and walked over to the counter. The lady working rang her up without saying a single word, and before she knew it, Melissa was driving home with a pack of diapers in the trunk of her VW Jetta. Melissa decided that she would bring them inside when no one was home, and she could hide the diapers in her room under her bed. All day long she was so excited to be in a real diaper that she could hardly wait to bring them in. Melissa contemplated just telling her mother straight up that she wanted to wear diapers again and that she had some in her trunk. She decided against that idea. After a while of TV watching, Melissa’s mom told her to call her friends and see what they are doing. Melissa thought that was a good idea and called some people. She had no luck finding something to do, so her mother gave her some money to take her sister to the movies. While on the way to the movies Melissa was asking Sammie what she wanted to see, and Sammie named off some Disney movie that she was looking forward to seeing. They arrived at the theater and Melissa got tickets, popcorn, and 2 big drinks then headed in to watch a Disney movie in a pull up. Throughout the whole movie Melissa thought about how much fun it would be to have her new big thick diapers on while watching this movie. When the movie ended the two girls got up and made their way to the car. Melissa realized she had to pee but figured she would have to wait until she got home. She wished she had her new diapers on once again, so she could just let it flow. On the way home Melissa got a call from her mom telling her that they were out at dinner so to pick something up for herself and Sammie to eat. Melissa immediately got excited because she knew that this was the perfect time to bring her diapers inside. They picked up some food, and as Sammie made her way into the house, Melissa was busy stuffing her package of diapers into her backpack to bring into the house. The package of diapers didn’t fit but Melissa decided to bring it in anyways, with the package sticking out of her backpack. She made her way to her room quickly and locked her door. Melissa ripped the package open, and decided to put the diaper on over her pull up. Melissa got her new diaper on and sat on her bed to eat her sandwich. She started watching TV in a diaper and thermal shirt, sitting on her bed, eating a sandwich. She felt so little being in a double diaper, eating on her bed. Melissa had a huge smile on her face while she ate. When she was done she walked, or waddled, into her bathroom and started peeing while looking at herself in the mirror. Seeing herself in an adult diaper and going potty, made Melissa so happy. She was frozen in the mirror, even after she was done peeing. Melissa went to bed that night with her wet double diaper on, and slept like a baby once again. She had dreams all night long that she was in a diaper doing whatever she was doing. Little did she know, her dreams would come true very soon. Chapter 5 Melissa woke up the next day in her squishy wet diaper, and threw on some sweats. She made her way downstairs to see her family eating breakfast. Melissa was hungry so she waddled over to the table and sat down with a squish. "Melissa you look great this morning", her father commented. "There is a certain glow about you". Melissa smiled and blushed at the same time. While sitting at the table she realized that she needed to poop. She wished she could just stay seated and use her diaper and then have her mother change her when she was all done, but decided on holding it. After breakfast Melissa waddled back to her room. Instead of going all the way to her room, she decided to take a detour into her brother’s room and play for a little bit. She sat down with Billy and they started to play Legos together. Billy was wearing a rugrats t shirt and a diaper, and Melissa kept sneaking peaks at him and smiling at how cute he looked. Billy kept on making little car noises as he built his Lego car, then kept racing over to Melissa and telling her all about his car he was building. Melissa would respond telling him all about her car. Then after their first Lego car was made, they ended up crashing them together and busting all of the Legos apart. Melissa and Billy laughed and had a fun with their first car, so they decided to make a castle next. "My castle is gonna be so much better than yours" Billy said as he was collecting all of the big Legos. Melissa was in search of a long skinny Lego piece to make her base with. She was on her hands and knees when she felt like she could burst at any moment. Her tummy started rumbling and Melissa stayed frozen on the floor. The rumbling subsided and she found her piece. Billie’s castle was filled with different colors, and it was not very stable. He built it as high as he could and it was close to falling over every time he put a new Lego on. Melissa’s castle was all color coordinated and stood strong. It wasn’t very tall but her base was solid and she was looking forward to building her towers but first, as she was sitting Indian style, she tried to poop in her diaper. She pushed and pushed, concentrating only on making her wet diaper messy. Sitting in that position, and pooping was harder than she thought. She eventually looked at Billy and he was staring at her with a blank look on his face. "I’m all done" he said as he pointed to his castle. "Wow, that is great Billy" Melissa said as she showed him hers. Melissa then got to all fours again and reached for a few more pieces as Billy started making another car for his castle. She grabbed her Legos, then paused and felt her poop expand in her diaper. She felt the diaper bulge out and start to sag. Melissa felt really good as she let out her mess, and let out a slight gasp. There she was in the middle of her brother’s room, messing her diaper. Billy was focused on his Legos, and Melissa was in heaven. She then moved her position so that she was on her knees only, and felt the diaper sag. She then leaned back and sat on her heels. She felt her diaper squish on her heels, and felt her mess spread around her butt. Sitting like that, Melissa finished her castle. When she was all done Melissa showed Billy and then said she had to go to the potty. She stood up and felt the saggy diaper between her thighs. She waddles out of Billie’s room and into her bathroom. She looked in the mirror and could tell that her diaper was clearly visible. She could see the bottom of it, where her poop was sagging. She looked like a little girl as her sweat pants bulged out around her diaper. Melissa was in love. She loved having her diaper on, loved how she could just be little and play and use her diapers, and not have to worry about anything. She pulled her pants down and saw her saggy diaper. It still looked dry because of her pull up she had underneath. She started the shower, and eventually got all nice and clean. Chapter 6 Melissa walked out of the shower and immediately got herself in a new diaper. She put her sweats back on and headed downstairs to see her family sitting on their large L shaped couch watching TV. Melissa’s mother looked at her and patted the couch right next to her as if she wanted Melissa to sit next to her. Melissa blushed and then waddled over to her mom. As they sat watching TV, Melissa rested her head on her mommies shoulder as she stroked Melissa’s hair. Melissa was in heaven again, and didn’t want anything more, but to do what she was doing at that time. Melissa fell asleep on the couch, and woke up the next morning still laying on the couch, with a blanket over her. She freaked out a little bit when she thought about her parents putting a blanket over her, and possibly seeing her diaper. Then thought about how comfy she was and stopped freaking out. The sun was shining through the window directly on Melissa’s face. She sat up on the couch and squinted. While sitting there, she stretched and felt her shirt lift up. She looked in the mirror and noticed that her diaper was clearly visible. Melissa then relaxed and let herself start to pee. She felt her pee flood her diaper and spread around her bottom. Peeing while sitting was such a good feeling Melissa thought. Melissa’s stood up and felt her heavy, warm diaper sag. She started walking towards her room when she realized that it was noon already. No one was around, and Melissa wondered where her family had gone. She got upstairs and took her pants off, deciding that she would make her way around the house in just a diaper for a while. First and foremost she called her parents to find out that they were out shopping with Billy and Sammie, she was then reminded by her mother that they had a dinner at her uncles that night. The second matter of business that Melissa had to take care of was her used diapers in her towel closet. While she walked to her bathroom she felt her warm squishy diaper between her legs and for some reason she just wanted to grab her diaper. She stopped and slid her hand to the front of her diaper, touched it, then slid her hand further down to her crotch, feeling the warm plastic against her fingers. She then cupped her diaper and felt the squishy wetness. As Melissa was doing this she thought about what someone would be thinking if they saw her doing this. Her diaper felt so good. She proceeded to her bathroom, and when she opened her towel closet Melissa’s face turned pale and a worried look came over her face. There were no diapers in her closet. She then had a strange suspicion and got on her hands and knees to look under her bed. Just as she thought, her mother had found all of her diapers and threw them away. There was no way that her parents didn’t know what was going on now. Melissa hung her head in her hands not knowing what to do. She contemplated running away from home so she wouldn’t have to deal with all of this. She contemplated calling her mother on the phone and explaining everything. She sat there thinking about how the conversation would go with her parents about all of this. What was she going to say? How was she going to get through this? Melissa decided that she was just going to wait it out and see what happens. No matter what, she was going to stay positive and would be happy with anything that happened. If her parents were going to put her back into diapers then Melissa’s was getting what she wanted. If they were going to tell her to stop wearing diapers, then she would take the punishment. Wearing diapers full time for the past few days was well worth any punishment or embarrassment she was about to take. All of these thought were running through her mind, when all of the sudden she heard the garage door opening. This was the moment of truth. Melissa was shaking, she was so nervous. Right before she made her way downstairs a thought came to her. Would she be wearing a diaper to her uncle’s house tonight? Would her whole family know about her diapers? Just then Melissa remembered that she was only wearing a wet diaper and a shirt. She needed to toss on her sweats before she went downstairs. Nervously, Melissa got her sweats on and headed downstairs to face her parents... Melissa crept downstairs still clad in a wet diaper and her sweats. She walked slowly still thinking about what might happen. She heard her father say from downstairs, "Honey will you help me with this?" Then her mother responded, "One minute dear, I have a diaper to change first." Melissa was shaky. Her mind raced as she slowly made her way downstairs. She wasn’t sure if her mother was on her way up to change her diaper or what was going on. All that Melissa kept thinking about was what she was going to say to her parents. She finally hit the end of the staircase, and made her way to the kitchen where her parents were. "Oh, Melissa, can you help me grab this out of the car." Her father said. Melissa quickly jumped to the opportunity so that she might delay the "talk". She helped her dad, and then stood there to see what he was going to say. All he did was pat her on the head and tell her thank you. Melissa was relieved, maybe they weren’t going to talk to her about it after all, or maybe it was her mother who knew. Melissa walked inside a little more confident. She saw her mother finishing up with Billie’s diaper. "That could be me in a little bit" Melissa thought. Eventually Melissa’s mom came into the kitchen. "Hey there sweet heart" She said, "How did you sleep?" Melissa paused for a moment, and then said, "um, good." "You looked so Comfy on the couch, that we didn’t want to wake you up" said her mother. "Well I was comfy, I don’t even remember falling asleep" said Melissa with a smile, feeling more and more comfortable that her parents were just going to ignore the whole subject. "Well you looked adorable laying there how you were, dressed like that." Melissa went numb. Could her mother have known she was in a diaper? Was this her mother telling her she knows? What was happening? Melissa suddenly realized that she was in the exact same outfit that she had slept in on the couch. She felt her cheeks get warm as she blushed, still thinking about what her mother had said. "Mom?" Melissa said. "Yes dear?" Melissa paused. Should she just tell her everything? Should she confess that she wanted to be in diapers? "Never mind..." Melissa couldn’t do it. She slowly trudged back to her room feeling confused and depressed. Her parents must have known that she has been wearing diapers, but why wouldn’t they say anything? Melissa was deep in thought in her bedroom for a while. She turned her TV on, but did little watching, as she sat contemplating what just had happened. A little part of her had wished that her parents would have diapered her, but a little part of her thought that it was silly to think that. They would have more than likely been angry and made her give up diapers. Then a little part of her was happy the way everything went. She decided to stay positive. Melissa soon had to pee, and because she didn’t have any diapers left, she let it flow and stayed in her extremely wet and saggy diaper from the night before. As she was peeing she felt her diaper warming up. Melissa almost got the chills because the feeling in her diaper was so amazing. Once she was finished peeing, her diaper was extremely warm, and so soft that it felt like she was wearing a plastic bag with pee in it. After a few seconds all of her wetness soaked into the diaper, and Melissa stood up to touch her diaper. As soon as she stood her diaper was noticeable. She could feel how heavy the diaper was because it was sagging heavily, and she felt the diaper on her inner thighs. The diaper sagged so low, that it was resting on the leg seam of her sweat pants. Melissa then slid her hand down her pants and felt her warm, squishy, saggy diaper and got sad realizing that this was her last real diaper. Melissa stayed in her wet diaper for about 20 minutes, then felt the need to poop. When she felt her tummy rumble lightly she got really excited. There was nothing more that Melissa wanted to do in her last diaper than to have it be filled to its max. She decided that she would add fuel to the fire, so she made her way downstairs, with her diaper visible through her sweats. Melissa was in an odd mood, and was convinced that her parents had to know about her diapers, so she figured that they would think nothing of it if they noticed her diaper through her sweats. She felt her diaper swing as she walked from it being so saggy and heavy. She loved the feeling, and Melissa wanted to grab her crotch really bad as she walked. When she got to the kitchen she grabbed some apple juice and a sandwich. She figured that she would eat more to help her have to poop quicker. Melissa got back to her room and ate her food. She sat there for a while longer watching TV, cooling off a little bit from earlier. After a while Melissa thought that it was better things were working out this way. She was able to do anything and her parents didn’t make her feel bad about it. During a commercial on the Disney channel, Melissa leaned forward in her seat and started pooping in her diaper. She felt her mess expand her diaper, and the sagginess of her diaper turned into her diaper pushing outwards, then falling back to being saggy and a lot heavier. She was frozen in the pooping position for a few seconds, then reached her hand back to feel what she had done. With her hand on her butt, Melissa leaned back down to her seating position. Her diaper squished, and her poop mushed all around her butt. Melissa sat just like a baby in a messy diaper watching her cartoons. A while later Melissa heard her mother calling her. She needed to get ready for her uncles house. Melissa stood up in her messy diaper and waddled over to her shower, and got all cleaned up. When she stepped out of the shower, she threw her diaper in the towel closet, and went back into her room. She was unsure whether she would grab another diaper to wear out of her brothers room, or if she was going to wear big girl undies. She decided on big girl pants for her uncle’s house. She got dressed and felt weird not being in a diaper. Melissa though about it, and realized that she has been in diapers for the past few days. While at her uncle’s house, everyone was having a good time. This was her dad’s brother’s house and they always had a blast all together. Her uncle was loud and fun, and so was the rest of her dad’s side of the family. After dinner, Melissa was with Billy, Sammie, and her 3 cousins playing in the backyard. They were kicking a soccer ball back and forth, and it was so cute to see her young cousins try and kick the ball. Melissa looked over at Billy for a second and saw his pants were soaked. She carried him inside to her mom and watched as she took Billy to the spare bedroom to clean him up. As she carried him, Melissa’s mother said, "Well kiddo, I guess it’s back to diapers for you". Melissa heard this and the wheels started turning in her head. Should she start wetting herself to get back into diapers? The rest of the night went very normal. After a movie, everyone said their goodbyes and made their way home. Melissa put her pjs on and hopped into bed without a diaper on, and for some reason, didn’t feel very comfy about it. She was wondering why she couldn’t get into a comfortable position, and wondering if she should start wetting her pants while falling asleep. Ch. 9 Melissa woke up that night and checked her clock. It was 3 am. She realized she had to pee really badly, and started to relax to wet her diaper. Right before she started to pee, she remembered that she had no diaper on. Reluctantly, Melissa got up out of her comfy bed, and walked to her bathroom. She pulled her pants down and went to sit down on the potty. As soon as her cheeks hit the porcelain bowl she got the chills. The potty was so cold and so uncomfy. She let her pee out, and as she was peeing she thought about how uncomfy the potty was. If she was in a diaper she would still be all warm in her bed, and be even warmer, because her diaper would be filled with pee. Plus, she would be in a squishy comfy diaper. Melissa finished on the potty and made her way back to her bed. Her feet were freezing being out of bed. Melissa laid down, pulled her covers back over herself, and started to defrost. She laid for a second, and told herself, "no more. I am not going to use the potty ever again. I want my diapers back." Melissa stayed awake for a while after that laying out a plan on how she would get to wear diapers forever and ever. She decided that she would just have to start using her pants. If she had enough accidents, her parents would be forced to put her in protection. The next morning Melissa got up for school and realized she had to pee slightly. She relaxed and felt herself pee right there in her pjs. The pee went all down her legs and made a small wet mark on her carpet floor. Melissa was unsure of what to do next. How was she going to let her parents see her like this? She surely couldn’t just walk downstairs like that like nothing happened. Instead she took her pants off, and hopped in the shower leaving her wet pjs in the middle of her room. After her shower, Melissa put some jeans on, and a shirt and headed to school. School went by very quickly, and Melissa was happy that she didn’t have to pee at all. On the way home she felt like she could go, and figured that she would go when she got home with her mother watching. As Melissa pulled into her driveway she realized that she had to pee a lot worse than she thought. She started making her way up to the house and saw that her mother and brother were already home. Melissa walked inside and walked to the kitchen where her mom was, and pretended to be looking for some food. While reaching for a granola bar, Melissa let go and started peeing. She felt the warmth go all the way down her legs, and started hearing a trickle hitting the floor. Her mom heard this and looked at Melissa, "Oh my god, Melissa you are wetting your pants!" she yelled. Melissa got extremely embarrassed and covered her face. Melissa’s mom went and held her daughter. "It’s ok sweet heart, let’s get you all cleaned up". Walking upstairs Melissa felt like she was in a dream. Did she really just do that? What is going to happen? Her mind raced with disbelief that she had just done that. Melissa’s mom took her into their own bathroom, and started the shower for Melissa. "Melissa did you know you had to pee? What happened?" Her mom asked. Melissa tried to explain, but nothing seemed to come out of her mouth. She was speechless! All she could do was think about what to say, but nothing came to her. "That’s ok sweet heart, I think I know what’s wrong". Melissa hopped into the shower and on her way out, Melissa’s mom was there with a towel. "Mom, I am so sorry" Melissa said as her mother dried her off. "It’s ok dear, it was just a little accident. I found your wet pants in your room this morning, and I think that you should have taken them to the laundry room instead of leaving them on your floor." Said her mom. Melissa stood frozen. She wasn’t sure what to say, or what her mother was going to do. She stood there daydreaming about her mother lifting her into her arms, and carrying Melissa into Billie’s room, then laying her on the changing table. Just then Melissa’s mom woke her up out of her daydream. "Ok sweet heart, go get nice and comfy and I will make you some dinner, then tonight we will all watch a movie, would you like that?" Melissa nodded and headed to her room unsure of what just happened. Why was her mother being so nice? Melissa got dressed and headed downstairs to see food on the table. She sat down and ate staring at the food wall in deep thought when her dad came home. He came inside and kissed Melissa on the cheek. "Hi baby! Mommy told me you aren’t feeling good, is everything ok?" Her dad asked. Melissa nodded and went about her business eating her food. "Ok sweet heart, well we are all going to sit down and watch a movie of your choice tonight, does that sound good"? Melissa nodded again. She was still in shock over what happened. Melissa finished with her dinner and slowly walked back to her room. She closed her door and sat on her bed. A moment later a smile creeped on Melissa’s face. She had the most loving parents there are, and she was a lucky girl. Later that night Melissa walked downstairs to her loving family. They all greeted her with a smile and made Melissa feel very comfortable. She chose to watch a Disney movie, and they all sat there watching a kid movie with Melissa after she had just wet her pants earlier that day. About a quarter of the way through the movie Melissa felt the need to poop. She started squirming a little bit, and her mom noticed. "Melissa do you need to use the potty?" her mom asked. Melissa turned and look at her mother kind of shocked that she had just asked that. While looking at her mom, Melissa felt herself let go and started pushing poop into her pants as everyone was looking at her. All of the sudden the sound of pee hitting the floor was heard by everyone. Melissa sat there on the floor with her body turned facing her mom, with mushy poop pushing its way out into her sweat pants, and pee gushing out of her pooling around where she sat. Melissa’s mom didn’t look angry at all, she simply stood up when Melissa was all done and slowly helped Melissa up. Walked her to her bathroom once again and helped her into the shower. Her mother helped her dry off once again, but while she was drying Melissa’s legs, Melissa noticed one of her brothers pull ups on the counter by the sink. "Ok sweetie, tomorrow I am going to get you some big girl protection to wear. I think this will be better for you baby." Her mother said. Melissa just stood there and nodded. "Good girl. I had a feeling you would agree with that," she said with a smile. Melissa slipped the pull up on, and looked at her mom. "Awe baby you look so cute in that pull up! I am so glad they fit." Her mom said. Melissa stood there in front of her mom with a pull up and a shirt on. Melissa blushed, and made her way back downstairs crinkling the whole way. When she got back to the TV room, everyone greeted her like they had earlier, and no one mentioned that she was only in a pull up and shirt. Melissa saw that the carpet had already been cleaned, and sat on the couch cuddling with her dad. The family sat and watched the rest of the movie, and Melissa sat with a smile the whole time. When the movie was over, Melissa’s mom went and picked up her brother. Then Melissa felt her dad pick her up into his arms. She was being carried to her bed by her dad in only a diaper and shirt. Melissa cuddled right into her father and felt warm and comfy as she was placed in bed and tucked in. Melissa’s didn’t remember falling asleep, or anything. She was too happy, and too stunned to think. She simply snuggled into bed, and slept like a baby. Ch. 10 Melissa awoke the next day extremely refreshed. She slept so well, that she slept right through her alarm. "Oh no, I’m late for school!" She thought as she got out of bed running for the shower. She got to the bathroom and stopped and looked at her pull up, remembering all that had happened the night before. She smiled at herself in the mirror, and decided her shower can wait. Melissa then made her way downstairs with her pull up and t shirt on, and saw her mother in the kitchen. "Mom, I am really late for school. Why didn’t you wake me?" she said. Her mom simply walked over to Melissa, wrapped her arms around Melissa, and checked down the back of her diaper. "Ah, I’m glad to see you stayed dry through the night baby." she said with a smile. "I think its best if you stay home from school today. Just take a little day off." Melissa was stunned. She was frozen when her mother checked her diaper, and then shocked when her mother said she can stay home from school. "Um, sure mom" Melissa said with a smirk. "Ok baby, well I need you to run upstairs and put some pants on because we are gonna head over to the store I a little bit. Unless you wanna go out dressed like that" Said her mom sarcastically. Melissa headed upstairs and tossed some jeans out of her drawer. Before Melissa put her jeans on, she relaxed and started going pee in her pull up. She felt the warmth spread all over, then grabbed the front of the diaper with both hands. "Ah, that felt good" she said. Melissa threw her pants on, and put a sweat shirt on. She was going to head out without a shower, but it was a lazy day, so it didn’t matter. Melissa walked back downstairs feeling her pull up squish with every step she took. "Oh, good girl. You look so cute" said her mom with a wink. Her mom then went upstairs, brought a bag down with her, then grabbed Melissa’s hand and led her to the garage. Melissa felt so good when her mother held her hand out to the car, then helped her get in. Melissa’s mom, reached over Melissa and buckled her seatbelt in for her. Once her mother was in the car, they were off. They pulled into a store that Melissa had never been to. It was a pharmacy, but bigger. Once inside Melissa’s mom led her right to the diaper section. They browsed the diaper isle together; Melissa in awe over how many different types of adult diapers they had. Melissa wanted to read every package and see which were best for her, but then heard her mother say, "Ah, here they are." She grabbed a package of Abena X-plus diapers and started reading. Melissa walked to her and stood shyly next to her mother as she nodded in approval. "Melissa can you please grab 2 packages of these in size small?" asked her mom. Melissa nodded and grabbed 2 bags. Her mother grabbed 1 more bag, and walked them up to the counter. They dropped the bags off, then made their way to grab wipes, Vaseline, powder, and ointment. While her mom paid for everything Melissa stood there with her mouth hung open. She couldn’t believe that this was happening. All of those times she daydreamed about this, and now she was actually living it. Her mother grabbed a catalog, and told the lady that she would like to get put on a monthly diaper program, that brings 3 cases each month. After all of that was set up, Melissa and her mother made their way back to the car. Melissa and her mother drove off towards the mall. Melissa sat in silence for a while, until her mother said, "So, are you happy about your diapers?" Melissa sat in silence still. They got to the mall, and after getting out of the car. Melissa felt her mother tug at the back of her jeans and look down the back of her diaper. "Uh oh Melissa. Someone has a wet diaper." she said. She then opened the back door and told Melissa to lay down in the back seat. Laying there, Melissa felt extremely little as her mother ripped off the sides of her soggy pull up. She felt her mother wipe her bottom, and then slide her new diaper under her. Melissa was so thankful that they were parked a ways away from all of the people at the mall. She then felt her new diaper pulled up against her crotch, and then her mother taping her shut. "There we go baby! All Better" Her mother said in a babyish tone. Melissa blushed as she stood up to allow her mom to pull her jeans back up. Melissa stood there for a second, looking at herself, and feeling around her diaper area, checking out the new diapers. All she could do is look back at her mom with a big smile on her face. The new diapers were so thick and comfy. They barely fit over her jeans. Melissa felt so babyish, and loved the feeling. Her mother smiled back at her and said, "Good girl, now let’s go shopping!" Melissa was in heaven the whole shopping trip. She waddled around the mall hearing herself crinkle the whole time. She stayed right at her mother’s side the whole time. They eventually stopped for some food at the food court, and then finished their shopping trip with ice cream. Melissa felt so little waddling out of the mall with an ice cream cone in her hand, and her face slightly messy with chocolate. Just before getting in the car, Melissa’s mom checked her diaper one more time. "What a good girl keeping your pants dry today" she said. "Now let’s make our way to your brother’s preschool". Melissa froze. She was going to have to face a bunch of little kids while wearing a diaper... h.11 Melissa sat silent in the passenger seat as her mother pulled into the preschool. "Come on sweet heart, let’s go grab your brother" said her mom. Melissa reluctantly stepped out of the car and adjusted her shirt, making sure that it was covering her diaper. She started walking toward the preschool crinkling the whole way. Melissa felt her diapered butt sticking out, her legs waddle slightly as she walked, and felt like a kid on her way to preschool to play with her friends. Her mother opened the door for her, and Melissa slipped in. The preschool had 3 separate rooms. One was a toy room, one was an arts and craft room, and the other was a gym. They were in the lobby looking at all of the kids in the rooms, and Melissa noticed that most of the kids were around 4 or 5 years old. She figured that they were all potty trained by that age, even though her brother wasn’t. Melissa blushed at the thought that she was one of the few people in a diaper there, and she was 18 years old. The lady led Melissa and her mother inside of the gym, and Melissa spotted Billy on the trampoline with a few other kids hopping around. Melissa all of the sudden realized that she had to pee. Not wanting to wet her diaper in front of a bunch of little kids, she started pacing around the preschool. She made her way into the toy room, and saw a bunch of girls playing with dolls, and a few boys playing with army men. She then wandered over to the craft room, and saw all the kids getting messy painting, and playing with playdoh, and sprinkling glitter all over the place trying to bedazzle a coloring book. "Would you like to make a picture with me?" a little girl asked walking up to Melissa. "Sure sweetie" Melissa said while walking over to a small table with the girl. They sat down at a table that had a big bucket of crayons in the middle, and the little girl gave Melissa a coloring book to use. Melissa looked out the window to the gym, and saw her mom holding Billie’s hands as he jumped and figured that she had a while to play herself. Melissa was completely lost in her coloring, and before she knew it, she felt her mother’s hand on her shoulder saying, "Ok sweetie are you all done playing? Ready to go home?" Melissa nodded and said, "Yes mom, look at what I did". Her mom smiled and grabbed her hand, then led Melissa out to the lobby with Billy in her arms. Melissa felt so little that, as her mother grabbed her arm, she let herself go, and started peeing in her diaper. As they walked to the car, Melissa waddled a little bit more, and walked a little slower because she was releasing pee pee into her diaper. She could feel the wetness pooling around her crotch, then the diaper soaking it. She peed the whole way to the car. Melissa’s mom put Billy in his car seat, and Melissa stood there waiting to sit right next to Billy. As she stood there she could feel how much more expanded her diaper was. She really had to pee. It felt like her diaper expanded right around the crotch of her jeans. Sure enough when she looked down, she could tell the diaper was sagging down so much that you could see it puffing by her crotch. Just then she felt her mother grab her by the hips, and gently guide her down to her seat. Then her mom reached over and put her seatbelt on her. The ride home was fun, because Billy was talking nonstop to Melissa. Asking her why she was at his preschool, and if she wanted to play when they got home, and telling her about the cool things he had done all day. When they reached home, Melissa walked inside and to Billie’s room holding his hand the whole way. Billy pulled out his toy chest, and Melissa grabbed an action figure, and Billy grabbed a gun. They played for a while with Billy trying to shoot the action figure, and Melissa dodging the bullets and then tackling Billy and making him surrender. After a few times capturing Billy, Melissa felt the need to poop extremely bad. She told Billy to hold on for a second and then stood up on her knees hunching over a little bit and started pooping. Billy went and grabbed other toys not paying attention at all. Melissa felt her diaper expand, and sag. She felt like she had a huge bulge coming off of her butt, so much so that it made the waistband of her jeans pull down and her diaper to be exposed. "Look Melissa we can play with both of these guns" Billy said handing her a nerf gun. Melissa smiled and stood up, feeling her diaper shift and swing as she moved. She then started running downstairs to get away from Billie’s bullets. Melissa and Billy were running all over the house, then would see each other and start firing. The game went on for about half an hour, until Melissa went and found Billy in his room and started nerfing him, then tackled him on his bed. On her way up to Billie’s room, Melissa passed by her mom. Melissa’s mom smelled something as Melissa passed and made her way up to Billie’s room to see Billy and Melissa on Billie’s bed giggling. "Oh, you two!" Melissa’s mom said smiling. She then walked over to Billy and checked his diaper, then gave a look to Melissa. She walked over to Melissa and pulled out the back of her diaper. "Uh oh sweetie, let’s get you a fresh diaper" she said. Melissa was frozen, and blushing slightly. Billy didn’t seem to care, he was already looking for something else to play. There Melissa was, in the same room she had pooped in a few days before, now in another messy diaper not having to hide it. Melissa’s mom came back into the room with a fresh diaper, and changed her diaper right in the middle of the room. Billy played throughout the whole change, and Melissa laid there with a slight smile on her face, feeling like she was the luckiest girl in the world. The rest of the night went by like normal. They all ate dinner together, and then watched a little bit of TV. As everyone went back up to their rooms to go to bed, Melissa had her diaper checked. She was dry, so her mother patted her bum, and let her go on her way. Melissa fell asleep extremely quickly that night, and slept like a baby. She woke up about half way through the night with her thumb in her mouth, needing to pee. She smiled and stayed in her comfy bed wetting her diaper. Melissa woke up the next morning to her mother opening her door. "Good morning baby, time to get up for school." Said her mom. Melissa groggily rubbed her eyes. While she rubbed she felt her mother place her hand on her crotch. "Oh my, did you have an accident last night?" Said Melissa’s mom. Melissa sat frozen in her bed trying to figure out what was going on. No sooner than Melissa had realized that she had to wake up for school, Melissa’s mom was changing her diaper. Melissa’s mom gently laid Melissa back on the bed and held her hand on Melissa’s crotch while undoing her tapes. Then she pulled down Melissa’s diaper and started wiping her gently. Melissa smiled and relaxed as she was being changed. Her mother slid out her dirty diaper, then replace it with a dry X-plus. She powdered Melissa, and then taped her shut. "Ok sweetie go get your close on, and I will have your breakfast ready for you downstairs." Melissa got ready and headed out for school. She had been to school with a diaper on before and was surprisingly not nervous at all that she had a bigger, thicker diaper on. In fact, Melissa felt almost used to her diaper. She got to school, and was immediately greeted by her girlfriends. While the girls told Melissa everything that happened the day she missed Melissa wondered if they noticed that she had a padded butt. By the looks in their faces Melissa could tell that they could care less. They were so interested in themselves that they would never know. Melissa went to her classes that day and felt secure no one would find out, and sure enough, no one did. During her last class, she went pee in her pants, and enjoyed being in a wet diaper in class. She made her way home that day, and walked into her house fully confident and happy. Melissa grabbed a snack and went to her room to do her homework. During her last assignment she had finished her snack, and felt the need to go poo. Melissa tried to not think about it, and finish her work while pooping, but couldn’t seem to go while sitting down. She decided to stand up at her desk and finish her work. While hunched over slightly, calculating her last equation, Melissa felt herself finally relax and felt her poop spreading throughout her diaper. "Wow, I made a big poopy!" Melissa thought to herself, and she felt her bulging butt. Melissa contemplated sitting back down, but instead finished her last problem standing. Melissa walked down stairs in her poopy diaper, still dressed in her school clothes, and walked into the kitchen where her mother and father were cooking dinner. Melissa walked to the fridge and grabbed a drink, waddling the whole way, pretending as if nothing had happened. She noticed her parents follow her as she walked obviously knowing what she had done in her diaper. Melissa walked to the TV room and turned on the Disney channel. She sat down and enjoyed her messy diaper while watching her kid shows. Melissa felt so special as she watched TV. A few minutes after sitting down, she saw her mother come into the TV room with a diaper bag on her shoulder. "Melissa I think we need to get you changed" she said. Melissa kept staring at the TV, and slowly thrusted her pelvic forward as if to tell her mother to change her right there. She kept her eyes glues to her show, as her mom slid her jeans down, and changed her diaper. Melissa felt so little watching her show as her mother changed her, Melissa didn’t take one look at her mother, simply lifted her butt when her mother said so and watched the TV. A little while after the change, Melissa’s mom called her into the dining room for dinner. Melissa waddled into the room, and sat down with her whole family. During dinner, Melissa was reminded that they were all going to her grandparents’ house for the weekend. Melissa went into deep thought, thinking about what it was going to be like to get changed in front of her grandparents, and her uncles and cousins and aunts. Melissa was excited to just spend the whole weekend being little around her whole family. They were going to find out sooner or later she figured. After dinner Melissa started making her way back up to her room when her mother stopped her. "Melissa sweetie, do you need me to pack your clothes for you for grannies?" asked her mom. "No mom, I can pack my clothes. But what about my, um..." Melissa thought about how she could say diapers. "Your diapers?" Her mother cut in. Melissa nodded. "I will take care of those sweet heart, and you don’t have to worry, Granny and Papa already know and agreed with me, that if you are having accidents then you should be protected." said her mother. Melissa blushed and smiled. "Thanks mom," Melissa said giving her mother a big hug. Melissa started making her way up the stairs to her room when all of the sudden her mother said, "Oh I almost forgot. I got you a little surprise. Wait in your room and I will be right there!" Melissa crinkled into her room, then sat on her bed waiting for her mom. Her mother came in handing Melissa a pair of footie jammies. "Here baby, just in case you get cold at night," said her mom. Then took Melissa’s pants off and shirt off, leaving Melissa in just socks and a diaper. Her mom then sat her on the bed again, and took her socks off then slid on her footie jammies. She zipped the sleeper up, and then patted Melissa’s bum. "All done" she said with a smile. Melissa smiled, and started checking herself out in the mirror as her mom left the room. The rest of the night Melissa was so happy, dancing in the mirror with her butt crinkling all night long. When she finally fell asleep, she was nice and cozy and warm. Ch. 13 Melissa awoke the next day in her sleeper. She sat up in bed and felt the need to pee. She realized that it was still early and she had about half an hour to rest more, so Melissa relaxed and started wetting her diaper as she sat. Once her diaper was squishy and warm, she plopped her head back down to her pillow, and tried to rest her eyes. Melissa was so restless, she must have slept like a log. Melissa laid in bed daydreaming about what was gonna happen when she was with her family the next day. She pictured herself hanging out with her young cousins and her brother, playing with toys, drinking out of sippy cups, running around in just a diaper and shirt, walking the golf course at night looking for deer in just her diaper and shirt or possibly her footy sleeper. Melissa had a smile on her face while she daydreamed, then noticed her mother walk into her room. "Hi sweet heart, let’s get you in the bath before school" she said with a smile. Her mother then lifted Melissa out of bed, and walked Melissa to her parent’s bathroom. Melissa noticed that the tub was already filled and had bubbles nearly overflowing. Melissa smiled, and was soon standing in the middle of her parent’s bathroom in only a very soggy wet diaper. Melissa’s mom patted her butt and then ripped the tape off of her diaper. Melissa’s diaper fell to the floor with a plop then stepped into the tub. She sat down and felt the warm bathwater and bubbles. During the bath, Melissa giggled as she played with bubbles, then quickly cleaned herself. She then continued with the bubble playing. Melissa scooped up bubbles with both hands and then tossed them into the air allowing the bubbles to flutter down onto her head just as her mother walked in. "Awe, cutie! Are you playing with bubbles and having fun?" she said with a giggly tone. Melissa blushed as she had not expected her mother to walk in on her while she played. Her mother noticed and gently lifted her out of the tub, and had Melissa stand in the middle of the bathroom while her mom dried her off. Melissa was liking how her mother was pampering her, and after she was all dry, she gave her mother a big hug. Melissa was then led to her room. Melissa simply walked in and knew the drill. She walked over to her bed, undid her towel, and laid down with her legs slightly spread. She watched as her mother grabbed Melissa’s diaper and walked over. Melissa watched the entire diapering. She watched with a big smile on her face, and her mom noticed. Once Melissa’s diaper was on, her mother gave her a little pat and the helped her sit up. "Arms up baby" Melissa’s mother said as she grabbed a shirt for her daughter. Melissa lifted her arms high into the air, excited that her mom was dressing her. Just then Melissa felt her mother tickle her. "AHHHH, Mommy!" Melissa squealed. "I’m sorry baby, I just couldn’t resist. Now arms up for real this time." Melissa tentatively lifted her arms, and felt her mother slide her shirt on. After her shirt was on, Melissa’s mom started to walk out the door. "Mommy! What about pants?" Melissa asked confused. "Baby, you don’t need pants today. I will put some pants on you if we go out, ok sweet heart" her mother replied. "But what about school?" Melissa asked. "Baby, there is no school today. Don’t you remember? It’s a 3 day weekend." Melissa thought for a second and then just shrugged. She then stood up and looked down at herself without pants on. Melissa then looked back up at her mother and smiled, then ran out of her room passing her mother on the way out with a crinkle. Melissa ran right into Billie’s room, and saw him playing with his toys. "Billy, do you wanna play with me?" Melissa asked with a smile. Billy shrugged and Melissa hopped over to him. Billy and Melissa played with action figures for a while, then they both got bored. "Ok Billy, it’s my turn to pick a game to play" Melissa demanded. She then went to Billie’s toy chest to grab some toys. Melissa grabbed 2 big fluffy stuffed animals, one was a bear and the other a lightning McQueen car. She then crinkled to her bedroom, and grabbed her stuffed Penguin. "Ok, Billy we are going to have a tea party, I need you to set up a table while I get some cups" Melissa said as she squatted down to hand Billy the stuffed toys. Melissa started to make her way downstairs, and along the way felt her diaper crinkling. She felt the air on her legs, then the plastic of her diaper on her inner thighs. Melissa smiled, thinking about how much fun she was about to have. Melissa walked into the kitchen and started grabbing cups and plates. As she was reaching up to grab another cup she heard her mom enter the room. Melissa paused thinking about how she must have looked. An 18 year old girl in a shirt and diaper, reaching to grab an empty cup, with 3 other cups in her arms. Melissa’s mom didn’t say anything, just let her go along with her business, and watched her daughter grab a bunch of cups and plated and then crinkle out of the kitchen back upstairs. Melissa then spotted Sammy as she was walking to Billie’s room. "Hey sis, do you want to bring your stuffed animals and have a tea party with Billy and myself?" Melissa asked. Sammy smiled then ran into her room to grab her stuffed animals. When Melissa got back to Billie’s room she noticed that Billy was playing with the stuffed animals and hadn’t set anything up. Melissa went to Billie’s bed and grabbed his lightning McQueen bedspread and spread in on the floor. She then started setting up the stuffed animals in a circle around the cups and plates. Just then Sammy came in and sat down with her Giraffe in her hand. "Ok, Billy go sit with your buddies, tea is about to be served" Melissa said. Just then Melissa’s mom came inside with 3 sippy cups full of apple juice. "Just though that you guys could use some tea" her mom said. Melissa smiled and took a sip of her juice. "Can I get you guys something to eat for lunch?" Her mom asked. They all nodded. "Ok, well may I take your order?" pointing to Melissa. Melissa asked for a PB&J sandwich, then Sammie ordered the same, then Billy ordered the same. "Let me guess, Mr. McQueen, and the rest would like PB&J as well?" asked Melissa’s mom. They all nodded again. Melissa’s mom giggled and the walked out of the room. The three kids sat and fed their stuffed animals their tea, and giggled. Melissa’s mom walked in and set a tray full of sandwiched in the middle of the blanket. She smiled as she walked out, seeing that her kids were having a good time playing with each other. Ch. 14 Melissa was woken up by her mother the next morning. She was in her footie pjs, and she could feel her squishy diaper between her legs. She remembered waking up midway through the night to pee and just lying there, letting her pee trickle down her privates while her diaper soaked everything up. When Melissa finally was able to get her eyes opened she realized that it was so early in the morning that it was dark out. "Come on baby, we are taking off to granny and papas," her mother said. Melissa still lying in her bed started to stretch. Her footy sleeper stretched as well and she could feel the crotch of her sleeper pushing her squishy diaper against her. Melissa’s mother saw this and started unzipping her sleeper to change her diaper. Melissa laid still. She was thinking about how amazing her life was. Just lying there doing whatever she wanted while her diaper was being changed. Melissa all fresh in her new diaper stood up and put her jeans and shirt on. She grabbed her bag from her room and went downstairs to put her bag into the car as her mother had instructed. As Melissa reached into the back of the suv to toss her bag in her shirt lifted up and her diaper peeked out of her jeans. Her mother noticed this and took the opportunity to pinch the back of her diaper and pull it back to check her butt. Melissa stood there with her arms still into the car blushing. "Good girl Melissa," her mother said with a smile. Melissa couldn’t believe that had just happened. The next few minutes she was in a dream state wondering if her mother would pull moves like that in front of her grandparents, or even worse her aunt and uncle, or even worse her cousins. Melissa began to regret her decision to go back into diapers. "Ok Melissa baby, you get the middle. Sam and Billy, you two are in the way back" her father said. The two little kids made their way to the way back, getting all comfy and settled in. Melissa tossed them their blankets and headphones, then hopped into the middle seat area of the suv. She threw a blanket over herself and then rested her head against the window as her parents set out for the 3 hour drive to her grandparents. While she tried resting her eyes she heard her brother and sister in the back wrestling around trying to get comfy. Melissa then threw on her headphones and started listening to her iPod. She soon began to drift to sleep. About an hour into the drive Melissa woke up. She smelled something horrible and quickly panics wondering if she could have possibly pooped her pants without thinking about it. She put her hands under her butt feeling her diaper crinkle wondering if this smell could possibly be coming from her. Her panic brought her to the thought that she may be losing control of her bladder. Her mother soon realized that Melissa was awake and asked her if she mad a stinky diaper. Melissa blushed and shook her head no. About 20 minutes later they were pulling into a gas station. Melissa’s mother took Billy into the bathroom to change him as her father pumped some gas. Melissa sat in the car wondering what was to come for her. Was she going to be losing control of herself? What was going to happen with her family? How was this weekend going to go? The rest of the ride to her grandparents’ house, Melissa sat and enjoyed the company of her family. Her brother and sister were in the way back seat having fun giggling and poking each other, and her parents were in the front seats talking about golf and what was to be expected from the family. Melissa meanwhile sat in the middle seats all to herself. She had a cooler next to her with food and drinks in it, and a blanket the she was using as a pillow against the window. She was lying in a position that made her butt slightly stick out exposing her jeans. Through her jeans you could clearly tell that the 18 year old was diapered. Her mother reached her hand back at one point and patted her bum causing Melissa to jump a little. "Hey sweet heart are you still dry back there?" Melissa nodded. She was enjoying her music and was sure that she didn’t pee yet. As they pulled into the driveway of granny and papas Melissa noticed her uncle’s car already there. That meant her young cousins where going to be there, and she was going to have to face the family all together while wearing her diaper. Melissa’s parents finally shut the engine off and everyone started to get out of the car. Melissa immediately pulled the bottom of her shirt down as she got out, making sure her diaper didn’t peek out. She looked at herself in the reflection of the car and made sure she looked like a typical 18 year old, and not some baby. Melissa then grabbed her bag, took a deep breath, and made her way into her grandparents’ house to face the family. Melissa walked into the house and made her way to where everyone was sitting. Her grandparents were sitting on the couch watching TV, two of her cousins were sitting at the bar drinking coke, and her uncle was in the next room over setting something up. Melissa saw her brother walk right up to her granny giving her a big hug, and everyone getting all excited to see them. At this moment Melissa couldn’t even feel her diaper under her butt, she simply walked up and gave everyone hugs and said her hellos. So far, so good Melissa thought. Directly after giving her uncle a hug her littlest cousin, Henry, who was 3 years old ran up the stairs and was so excited to see Melissa. He ran right to her and poked her saying, "Melissa, Melissa come play Wii with me!" Melissa smiled then as she ran downstairs to play with her little cousin she saw the other 2 cousins run after her. Her cousins always looked up to Melissa, mainly because Melissa was really good with kids. She remembers staying up all night with the twins when they were really little, and wrestling around with them as they got older. Once they got downstairs Melissa started to play Wii with her little cousin, while the twins watched. After beating Henry, she took on Deane. She was having so much fun beating her cousins at Wii that she didn’t even notice that she had a diaper on. Melissa was getting exhausted playing Wii, she had played 12 games in a row and hadn’t lost yet. Her cousins were so impressed with her skills, when all of the sudden Melissa kicked the Wii soccer ball and noticed her shirt flew up and stayed up. It was caught on her diaper leaving it exposed. She quickly pulled her shirt down and looked around while Eva scored a goal against her. "Ha ha, I beat you" her cousin said while doing a little dance. No one seemed to notice her diaper which made her feel very at ease. As Melissa watched her 2 cousins play against each other she noticed how many times their shirts flew up and wondered if her diaper was exposed more than she thought. While sitting on the downstairs couch Melissa all of the sudden felt the need to pee. She had been sidetracked from the game and the need was very strong. She stood up trying not to be noticed and started peeing. She felt her diaper soaking up all of her pee and start to sag and get heavy. Melissa smiled as she thought about what she was doing. As soon as she was done she felt her little cousin grab a hold of her leg and try to tackle her. "Oh, no"! Melissa shouted. She then fell and let her cousin jump on her and start wrestling. Once the twins' game was over they joined in the mix and it turned out to be a royal rumble. Melissa was having a blast wrestling around with her cousins, playing like a kid. Her squishy wet diaper seemed to go unnoticed while they wrestled, and soon they were all just lying on the floor panting. Soon after they all went back upstairs to get something to eat. As Melissa started to grab a piece of toast she felt her mother grab her hand. "Sweet heart, go put your bag in one of the rooms upstairs please" her mother said. Melissa did as she was told and then went back down to grab some food. On her way down, Melissa got a little nervous as she felt a familiar feeling that she was hoping to avoid. She needed to poop... Ch. 16 Melissa made her way back down from putting her bag away and sat down next to her grandma on the couch. Melissa tried hard to forget that she had to use her diaper, but it was tough while she sat there doing nothing. She decided to get up and go outside to putt a little bit. Her grandparents’ house was right on the 11th tee box of a golf course, and had a big yard complete with a little 4-hole putting green. Melissa walked outside and chose her putter, then started hitting some balls. A few shots later Melissa saw her mother come outside and join her on the green. Her mother hit a few shots and got warmed up then challenged Melissa to a contest. Melissa would chose a hole and a starting point on the green, then they would both get 2 balls to hit. Whoever made the shot in the least amount of strokes won that hole. As they played Melissa was distracted and completely forgot about her need to use her diaper. She was already wet and could feel her wet diaper squish as she bent over to receive her balls from the cup. They played for about a half an hour until Melissa's uncle and dad came out to hop in the game as well. After a few hours her dad and uncle were battling it out on the green, and Melissa and her mom walked back into the house and started setting up a board game for everyone to play. Melissa realized that her cousins were downstairs, and the rest of her family was outside. This would be the perfect time to use her diaper. As her mother pulled out the board games, Melissa stood frozen as she felt her mess spreading all over her bottom. She could feel her diaper expanding and getting extremely heavy. Melissa’s mother turned around and saw her daughter with a look of concentration and wondered if she had just pooped in her diaper. Melissa all of the sudden was hit with the realization of what she just did. Melissa stood frozen for a split second longer before reaching her hand around to her butt and feeling her loaded diaper. The feeling of her diaper squishing on her butt felt really good and she couldn’t help but blush and smile slightly. She then turned and helped her mother set up the game. Laying out the pieces of the game and the cards and everything was so much fun to Melissa because she was doing all of it in a messy diaper. She felt so little and cute as she waddled around helping her mother. Once they were done Melissa’s mom took her hand and walked her outside, and from the balcony yelled out that the game was ready. Melissa blushed a little bit more wondering if she was going to have to sit and play in a messy diaper while they play a family game. Melissa started getting nervous but at the same time thought that this is something that a baby would have to do also. Melissa’s mother pulled Melissa inside and patted Melissa’s bum. "Let’s go get that changed ok sweetie" she said with a wink. Melissa nodded and hopped happily off to the upstairs room with her mom. When they were both in the room Melissa’s mom locked the door as Melissa laid down on the bed and took her pants off. She laid there looking at her mom with a loaded diaper pointing at her and slightly pushing her hips towards her mom as if to say please get this yucky diaper off of me. Her mom undid her diaper and was just about to clean her off when there was a knock at the door. "I’m changing a diaper!" Melissa’s mom yelled then completed the diaper change. Melissa wondered the whole change who could be outside. Whoever is outside is soon to know that Melissa is definitely in diapers. The smell in the room was obvious and her mother announcing that she was changing a diaper was a giveaway. Melissa and her mother walked out of the room to the sight of her uncle and aunt. Melissa blushed a little and slightly hid behind her mom, she noticed her aunt giving her a comforting smile. "Are we ready to play?" her uncle asked. With that they all made their way downstairs. The rest of the night was a lot of fun for Melissa. Her whole family ate pizza and played board games. Everyone was goofing around, and laughing, and just having a good time while they played. Melissa wet her diaper several times while they played, and after her 4th wetting wondered if she had leaked. After a couple seconds of contemplating if she had wet pants or not she figured it didn’t matter, she was with the people that she loves most in the world and knew that they all support her. Ch.17 Melissa and her family were playing board games very competitively! After a few bad moves, Melissa got her competitive juices flowing and started taking the games very seriously. Her uncle Mark was dominating every game, and Melissa was convinced he was cheating. Finally, her uncle got a really high score in a game where the low score wins and Melissa took the lead. All of the sudden she thought her diaper might have leaked and she lost her competitive edge. The game ended with Melissa’s mom winning, and Melissa coming in 3rd. As everyone got up from the table Melissa sat. Making sure that everyone was on their way to bed before she got up to expose her possibly wet pants. Melissa finally stood, and felt her heavy diaper sag between her legs. She secretly loved the feeling of an overly squishy diaper, all heavy and puffy. Melissa waddled over to her room, and pulled her pants off. She looked at herself in the mirror, and giggled at how cute she looked with a saggy diaper between her legs. Her diaper sagged so much that it looked like it was mid-thigh on her. Melissa then waddled over to the room right next to hers, where her parents were. As soon as Melissa waddled in, her mother grabbed her hand not saying a word, just leading her back to her room to change her diaper. Melissa laid on her bed while her mother changed her diaper, and felt just like a baby. She simply looked at the ceiling, and thought about how fun the night was for her. With a smile on her face Melissa relaxed and got her bottom nice and clean. As her fresh new diaper was being taped back up, Melissa thought about how she didn’t even think about her diaper being changed. She simply laid there and was used to the feeling of her mother cleaning her up. The next morning Melissa woke up and wet her diaper. She then threw on her pj pants, and toddled down to see her whole family sitting around the main story waiting for breakfast to be ready. Her grandma was in the kitchen making bacon and eggs and toast and hash browns. Melissa was excited to get a good breakfast and spend time with her family. "Are you ready to play today?' asked her little cousin. Melissa nodded and remembered that they were playing their family softball game that morning. Melissa immediately got excited. Soon the whole family sat down to eat their amazing breakfast. After breakfast, everyone went to go get ready for the game, and Melissa got her nighttime diaper changed, and threw on some sweats and a tank top. Melissa carried her glove, and a bucket of balls out to the car and got settled in. She was so excited that she kept yelling for everyone to hustle up. AS they approached the field Melissa got really excited. She ran with her cousins to the diamond and was really antsy to start. While she was playing catch with her dad to warm up she bent down to pick up a dropped ball and felt her shirt raise up above her pants. Melissa got really insecure and remembered that she was in a thick diaper just like a little girl. The game started and Melissa was playing short stop. She made one simple play as her aunt hit a weak ground ball for the third out. Melissa then led off and hit a shot through the 5th hole and got on first base. While she was standing on first base she let herself wet her diaper. She stood there a minute wondering if she knew she had to pee, or if her body just peed on its own. Melissa looked down at her crotch and wondered if her diaper was noticeable, and looked up to find her mother looking at her as if she knew what she had done. Melissa tried to forget about it and kept playing. Melissa continued to drink Gatorade to keep her body hydrated, and payed really hard. Her uncle hit a ball really far, and Melissa got extremely tired running after it. As soon as she threw the ball in from the outfield she walked back to her position with her arms on top of her head trying to catch her breath. Little did she know that when she did that her shirt rose up and her diaper was exposed to everyone. Melissa peed a few more times as the game went on, and she was so focused on the softball that she questioned herself each time, wondering if she knew she had to pee or she just started peeing. Soon her diaper was soaked, and she was waddling more than running. Ch. 18 Melissa stood on third base as the game ended, and her whole family came together to hug and congratulate each other. Melissa waddled up to her uncle and gave him a big huge hug, then started walking to grab her stuff from the dugout. Melissa’s mother saw her waddling and noticed Melissa’s sweats were incredibly bulgy around her butt. She could see the outline of her full diaper, and smiled because Melissa looked like a toddler. She waddled while she walked and her butt was puffy and saggy. Her mom walked up to Melissa, and in front of everyone pinched the back of her diaper, and pulled her diaper back. Melissa stood frozen as her mother checked her diaper. "Looks like you managed to stay clean during the game" Her mother said. She then put her hand under Melissa’s butt and patted her saggy diaper. "Couldn’t stay dry though" She said with a smile. Melissa turned red faced and game an embarrassed smile. Her mother simply held her hand, grabbed the diaper bag, and walked Melissa out to the outfield. Melissa felt very little as she laid in the outfield while her mother changed her soaked diaper in front of her whole family. She tried to concentrate on nothing but the sky. Melissa ended up catching a glimpse of her rolled up, used diaper next to her as her mother started taping up her new diaper, and Melissa all of the sudden felt very comfy and babyish. She realized that everyone around her embraced her. There she was having her diaper changed like a baby, and she was loving it. Melissa took a look over to her family and they were all busy doing their own thing. Melissa smiled and embraced her diaper being changed. Melissa didn’t realize it but she was slightly squirming as her new diaper was put on, making it a little bit more difficult for her mom. "You’re squirmy today aren’t you, you must have had fun playing" Her mother said with a smile. Melissa realized how happy and squirmy she was and giggled. "Sorry mommy" Melissa said while blushing. Once her new diaper was on, Melissa stood up. She was standing in the outfield with her pants pulled down and her clean diaper on full display, then her mother bent down to pull her sweat pants up. Melissa put her finger in her mouth and blushed while looking at her family. She then ran over, diaper crinkling, to her cousins. Everyone hopped into the car and made their way back home. Back at her grandparents, the kids all played tag and the Wii. Melissa sat on the couch waiting her turn and looked down at her crotch and realized that her diaper was totally noticeable. It was all puffy and looked like a toddler wearing spandex. She then realized that she had her finger in her mouth and was completely regressed. It was Melissa’s turn, so she stood up and hopped around yelling "yay"! She whipped the Wii controller around and was fully concentrated on the game. Once the game was over Melissa lost, so she walked back over to the couch, and when she sat down she realized her diaper was soaked. She had no idea when she went pee pee. Sitting there a little shocked she put her hand down her pants and started poking her diaper. "Are you ok over there Hun?" Her mother’s voice startled Melissa a little. Melissa nodded and thought about what she must have looked like with her finger in her mouth, and her other hand poking her diaper. Melissa decided to just go with it. She waddled upstairs and stood next to her mom while she was playing a board game with Melissa’s uncle, aunt, and grandparents. "Yes sweet heart?" Melissa’s mom asked while looking at her. Melissa did nothing but kept pointed to her puffy crotch. Melissa’s mother stood up and excused herself from the game by saying, "excuse me, but I have a diaper to change." Melissa held her mother’s hand and toddled upstairs. Once her mother opened the door to the bedroom Melissa bounced over to the bed and hopped up on the bed with a big smile on her face. "Awwwww such a little goofball" her mother commented. Melissa simply smiled and lifted her legs like a baby getting ready to have her diaper changed. Her mom pulled her sweats completely off and laid them on the floor. Melissa noticed how soaked her diaper was. The crotch was really puffy and gooey. She then laid there and thought about how amazing it was that she had such a great family. When Melissa’s new night time diaper was on, she stood up. Her mother started to walk out of the room, and Melissa looked at her pants. Did her mother forget to put her pants back on? Was she supposed to go out just in her shirt and diaper? "Dinner time" Melissa heard from downstairs. Without thinking Melissa simply walked downstairs with her thick night time diaper on full display. Melissa walked towards the table where everyone was already sitting, and noticed that her dad was there cutting her food for her. "There she is!" Her aunt said with a smile on her face as Melissa started to sit down. Melissa looked at her plate and noticed her daddy cut up her food for her into very tiny pieces. Melissa was blushing this entire time, but once she started eating, she realized how comfy she was in just her diaper. Once she went to grab her drink, and realized that her cup was a sippy cup. Blushing Melissa looked around and her 6 year old cousins also had sippy cups. After dinner, everyone went to sit on the couch to watch a movie together. Melissa wanted to cuddle up next to her mother, and as she walked over to her she heard someone say, "Uh Oh, I think someone is a little stinky". Melissa immediately blushed and heard her little cousin say, "It Melissa"! Melissa’s mom walked up to her and checked her diaper, then walked over to Melissa’s brother and realized it was him. "It sure makes it easy to check your diaper when you have no pants on Melissa" Her mother said with a smile. Melissa could only think about how her cousin thought she was the one who messed her diaper. She then relaxed and completely regressed. Everyone went to get comfy clothes on and get ready for bed, and her mother took her brother to get his diaper changed. Melissa simply cuddled up on the couch, feeling very comfy in her diaper. Melissa’s mom came down with Billy first, and she noticed Billy was only in his diaper as well. Melissa cuddled up with her mother as everyone started coming back to the TV room, getting settled in for the movie. Melissa felt extremely little as her whole family sat there while watching a movie together. Every move she made she heard her diaper crinkle. After the movie previews, Melissa’s mom handed her a bottle. Melissa sat there cuddled up with her mom, with her whole family around her, drinking a bottle in just a diaper and a shirt. She was so happy and comfy that Melissa could hardly pay attention to the beginning of the movie. About halfway through her bottle she realized she had to pee. Then noticed that her legs were wrapped around her mothers, with her diaper right up against her mom’s leg. Melissa’s simply relaxed then started concentrating on the movie. As she started peeing she saw her mom out of the corner of her eye look at her then start stroking her hair. Towards the middle of the movie Melissa finished her bottle. Her mother took it from her hands and set it on the floor. While this was happening, Melissa looked around and everyone seemed to be very close to falling asleep. Melissa simply snuggled back up with her mom, and enjoyed her wet diaper, feeling like the baby she is. Towards the end of the movie, Melissa had to poo poo really bad but didn’t really notice it. She realized when she felt her mother start stroking her hair again. Melissa was fidgeting. She simply relaxed and started pooping her diaper. Melissa laid there with wet diaper crotch on her mother feeling her diaper expanding out, and sagging. As she pooped she looked around and everyone was still awake. Once Melissa was all done she relaxed and felt very comfy laying on her mom with a poopy diaper on full display. Her blanket was only halfway up her legs. After the movie everyone got up to go to bed, and Melissa stood up and simply waddled up to her room. Her saggy diaper was heavy and squishy as she walked but she loved every minute of it. Melissa said her goodnights then hopped up to her bed. She landed with a squish and felt her mess squish around her diaper. Then Melissa laid down and relaxed trying to fall asleep. Her mother came in a short while later and didn’t say a word. Simply checked her diaper and started to change her. While her diaper was being changed Melissa thought about how her cousin thought it was her with the stinky diaper earlier, and how now she was the one with the messy diaper in front of everyone. Melissa smiled and realized that she had an amazing life, then wondered what new adventures were ahead of her. h.19 During the ride home from her vacation, Melissa replayed the actions that occurred during her family weekend. All of the fun she had just relaxing with her family, playing games, how accepting everyone was. Then her thoughts turned to her diaper. She realized how regressed she was getting, and how ridiculous she must have looked having everyone see her in a diaper. She knows she isn’t a baby and this is not normal, but she cannot help how relaxed and comfy all of this makes her feel. Melissa thought about how she was going to be able to go out with her family to Disneyland now, after they all know she is in a diaper. She definitely didn’t want to show her diapers off to people that she didn’t know. Her family is one thing, but large groups of people would be different. Then her thoughts went to school, and how she had to be a big girl again. All of these thoughts got Melissa a little bit down. She decided to just stop thinking about it and take a nap. Leaning back into her seat, getting nice and comfy Melissa stared at the ceiling of the car trying to get back into her baby state. "Just relax and enjoy the ride" Melissa kept telling herself. Soon she was fast asleep, and looking back into the rearview mirror Melissa’s dad noticed his daughter laying in the backseat with her diaper bulging out of her pants and her thumb in her mouth. ... Melissa all of the sudden woke up and was not in the car. She was instead in a hotel room. She looked side to side and noticed that the bed she was in had toddler railings on the side. She then noticed her brother in the bed next to her sound asleep. Just then her mother walked in and said, "Oh look at my baby all awake for mommy". Melissa blushed and then started to take the covers off of her and realized she was wearing footie pjs with Mickey mouse all over them. Her mother just started to get Melissa’s brother up and get him into some pants for breakfast. Melissa noticed her brother was not wearing a diaper but was in big boy undies. Her mother then looked to Melissa and smiled. She walked over and started taking the railings off of her bed. Melissa felt like she was paralyzed, simply sitting in her bed staring at her mom. Her Mother then lifted Melissa out of bed and helped her get her shoes on while saying, "come on sweetie we are late to see Mickey and Minnie! You will have to go with your jammies on." Melissa was shocked! She was so excited to meet Mickey and Minnie, she didn’t care she had to go in her jammies. Just as they got into the hall, Melissa realized that she was wearing not only footie pjs, but the thickest diaper she has ever been in, and it was most definitely soaking wet. She waddled down the hall to the elevators and met up with the rest of her family. She stood there trying to not look like a complete baby, then realized that her mother was carrying a diaper bag that said "Melissa" on it. At the restaurant Melissa waddled around so excited to see her Disney idols, feeling her diaper squish around completely noticeable to everyone around her. Just then she felt her mother pat her butt and say, "come on sweetie lets go get you in a fresh diaper", then hold her hand as they walked into the bathroom. In the restroom Melissa saw how many people were there and realized that this was going to be awkward. There were a few mommies in there changing their little ones. Melissa waited with her mom as no one seemed to stare or give nasty looks or care that Melissa looked ridiculous in a wet diaper and footie jammies waiting to be changed. Just then Melissa hopped up on the change table and started to be changed by her mom in front of several people. Melissa’s mother put her in an adult diaper with 3 stuffers inside. When her fresh diaper was up and secure Melissa realized how thick the diaper was. She had her jammies zipped back up and went back out to breakfast, walking past other mothers and babies who didn’t seem to notice that she was much too old to be wearing diapers. Once again Melissa was free to roam about the floor giving high fives and hugs to her favorite Disney characters. While Melissa was talking with Donald Duck she felt herself start to poop her diaper. She simply stopped talking and squatted down while pooping. Donald went on to some other little kid, and Melissa stood back up with an embarrassed look on her face and a huge load in her now sagging diaper. Melissa then waddled back to her families table with tears in her eyes. How ridiculous she must have looked as a big girl with a messy diaper on waddling over to her mommy while crying at Disneyland. When she got to her mom she didn’t say a word. Melissa simply wrapped her arms around her mom and buried her head into her shoulder. Melissa’s mother noticed what happened and with Melissa’s head still on her shoulder pulled down the drop seat on Melissa’s Jammies leaving Melissa’s dirty diaper exposed to the whole restaurant. Then she pulled back her diaper to check if she was stinky......... Melissa’s head all of the sudden shot up and looked around. All of the sudden she was back in her parents car. Melissa was a little bit weirded out, but also a little bit intrigued by her dream. She loved the treatment but couldn’t stop thinking about how regressed she was getting. The rest of the ride home Melissa hung out in the back of the car. She used this long drive home to daydream about becoming a baby and spending all day at home playing with toys, watching cartoons, using her diaper, not having to feed herself. Every so often she would come back to reality and see that she was in the car driving home with her whole family. She would look up front at her parents and wonder what they must be thinking about her. A lot of reflection went on during the trip home, and when they arrived Melissa was more confused as ever. She had just spent an amazing vacation with her whole family while wearing a diaper and playing as a toddler. Melissa slipped over the middle seats to hop out of the car when she realized that her legs were extremely cold. Just then she looked down to see that her pants were soaked. As quickly as possible Melissa hopped out of the car and ran up to her room before her parents could notice. She wasn’t sure if she should just go hop on her bed like a baby and pretend she didn’t notice, or if she should change her pants and wait for her mom to do her diaper. She decided that either way she was going to stay in her dirty diaper so she just hopped up on her bed. She heard some scuffling downstairs so Melissa stuck her head out to hear what everyone was talking about. "I cannot believe she peed that much in the car" her father said. "It’s my fault, I should have been checking her" said her mom. Melissa hopped back into her bed, wondering what she had done. She was very surprised that she didn’t think about going to the bathroom and simply wet her diapers without thinking about it. Was she becoming diaper dependent? Soon Melissa’s focus turned to her soaked pants. "I cannot believe this is real" she thought to herself. Placing her hand right on her diapered crotch she could feel how squishy and saggy her diaper was. She then smiled at how wonderful her diaper felt. Melissa slightly bounced on her bed to feel the pee pee in her diaper squish around. She then took her finger and poked her diaper and saw her finger mark impression stay. With a huge smile on her face, Melissa starting squeezing her legs together and bouncing and playing with her diaper. All of the sudden she heard footsteps coming up to her room. With a quickness Melissa hopped off of her bed and walked out of her room to greet her mom who was walking up to see her. "Mom, I’m so sorry" Melissa said with a forced frown. She still had a diaper on that was sagging down to her knees and she had no worries about hiding anything. Melissa realized that she could pee right now in front of her mom and it wouldn’t be a big deal. It would simply be thought of as a baby peeing her leaky diaper. Melissa’s mother walked Melissa back into her room and laid her down to change her diaper. While lying there Melissa felt so lucky to be getting her diaper changed by someone she loves so much. Her mother wiped her up and lifted her legs, all the while Melissa thinking about how she was actually getting her diaper changed. It was almost as if everything that has been happening to her was catching up to her at this very moment. She was laying on her bed having her diaper changed. She didn’t have to do one thing, but lay there and get clean. When Melissa was in a new fresh diaper she was so relieved and regressed that she didn’t put pants back on. Just ran downstairs in a shirt and diaper. She ran all the way into the living room and hopped on the couch with the rest of the family. When she landed, powder squirted out of her diaper, and the scent of baby powder reminded her of how fresh her diaper was. While watching TV Melissa started to come back to reality again, and realize that she was in a diaper and shirt around her family. What was she doing? Is she going to do this forever now? Why does she want to do this? All of these thoughts started coming back to her as she watched TV with her family. Is it too late to go back? Has she already started down her path? What if she doesn’t want to do this anymore? Melissa went to bed that night thinking about everything that was happening in her life. As she laid in her cozy bed, she thought about her future and what is was going to be like. Feeling her thick diaper crinkling on her crotch, she wondered what it would be like to be lying in bed without a diaper. What would it be like if she told her parents that she didn’t want diapers? What if her parents really thought that she was having accidents and when she tells them that she doesn’t want diapers anymore, then they will be angry and know that she was doing all of this on purpose. Just then Melissa looked around her room and wondered what if she just kept embracing her diapers. She pictured her room looking like a babies, with princess stuff all over and tons of stuffed animals. Then she pictured herself laying in a crib instead of her bed. As Melissa was thinking about all of these wonderful things she felt comfy. Soon she was asleep with the happy thoughts of being a baby in her mind. Melissa slowly opened up her eyes. The sun was gleaming through her window, lighting up her big girl room. Melissa sighed as she remembered the warm feeling she had inside while thinking about being in a baby room. She sat up and felt how squishy and soggy her diaper was, just then the warm fuzzy feelings climbed right back into her mind. With a blank smile on her face Melissa said to herself, "This is it, I will be as little as possible for the next few days and see how I like it". Melissa rolled over on her tummy, keeping her diapered butt in the air, then slid one leg off of her bed. One foot was now on the ground, one arm dangling off of her bed, her other leg and arm was sprawled across her bed still. In this position Melissa’s crotch was right at the corner of her bed, with the bed pushing up against her diapered crotch. She wiggled her butt, then slid the rest of her body down to her floor. Melissa then crawled over to her bathroom. She noticed herself in her mirror and saw how saggy her butt was. Melissa dropped her head and looked at the front of her diaper. It was so cute how her diaper hung down off of her body, she thought, just like a baby who was in the same diaper for hours. She then dropped her head all the way to the floor and lifted her knees off the ground, looking at herself in the mirror from between her legs. The typical toddler look, she thought. Just then she realized how much she had to poop. Melissa dropped back down to her knees and started to relax her butt. Just then Melissa had an idea to go downstairs and make this as baby like as possible. She quickly hopped to her feet and hopped all the way out of her room and down the stairs. Just as she reached the bottom she saw her whole family sitting in the living room, then reality set in again for Melissa. Frozen, she was unable to react fast enough as she felt a big load of poo poo start to load the back of her diaper. "Uh, oh" she thought. Immediately Melissa regressed and clinched her legs together feeling her poopy butt squish. She stuck her finder in her mouth and waddled up to her mother. "Mommy I need my diapy changed," Melissa said in a cute little girl’s voice. Just then her mother turned her around and said "Yes baby, somebody is stinky". Her mother instructed her to run upstairs and get ready for her. Melissa then hopped all the way back upstairs with her diaper bouncing and crinkling with every hop. She laid there a while feeling like a complete baby and loving every minute of it. Melissa was lifting her legs into the air and spreading her legs and feeling her messy diaper shift and squish between her thighs. Just then her mom walked into her room with a fresh diaper and supplies. Melissa laid quietly as her mother walked towards her. Her mother stopped right before she untaped Melissa’s diaper and said, "Melissa sweetie, we need to have a talk". Melissa was struggling with a big decision. She wasn’t sure if she wanted to completely regress, or if she wanted to go back to her normal life. She wasn’t ready for her mother to have a talk with her. She had too much going on in her mind. Melissa looked up at her mother with a terrified look on her face. Placing her hand on the front of Melissa’s diaper, her mother spoke, "Melissa sweetie, next week your father and I will be going on a vacation together. I wanted to let you know that we have arranged for a babysitter to come and stay with you kids while we are out." A huge sigh of relief came from Melissa. All her mother wanted to tell her is that she was going on vacation. The rest of the talk Melissa completely spaced out. Her mind was still on her thoughts of before. Melissa felt nervous yet excited to hear what her mother was going to say. Almost as if her mother was going to make the decision of being a baby or being a big girl for her. Melissa felt like if her mother wanted to start potty training her again then she would try hard and be a big girl. Just then Melissa flashed back to where she was. "So it will just be you and your brother here ok sweetie?" Her mom said. Melissa nodded, and looked around. Here she was, laying in a heavy, squishy, soaked, and stinky diaper. Her mom’s hand was resting on the front of her diaper and she just found out she would be spending the next week being babysat with her baby brother. Throughout the diaper change, Melissa wondered if her mother really did just make the decision for her. As her bottom was being wiped, Melissa got a little bit tickled and giggled slightly. It always felt so good to be wiped clean by her mommy. The smell of baby wipes filled her nose, and the cooling sensation on her bottom. Her mother sprinkled some baby powder on her diaper area and threw her stinky diaper away. As she laid on the bed with her fresh diaper waiting to be taped up Melissa smiled. The attention she was receiving, and the comfort of being taken care of made her the happiest girl in the world. The doorbell rang as Melissa sat quietly watching TV. Her soaked diaper squished between her legs and directly on the couch. Melissa thought nothing of her current outfit, it was something she wore round the house a lot. Clad in a pink T shirt that fit her rather snug, showing off her petite figure, and her soaked diaper that was so wet it bulged out to nearly halfway down her thigh as she sat. Melissa looked down at her diaper and realized how solid it looked. There was no room for any air or dryness, it was full with pee. Hearing someone at the front door Melissa suddenly became self-conscious. As she heard the woman enter the house Melissa quickly sat up with a squishy crinkle. With a slight gasp, Melissa quickly hopped up and leaned over the couch to grab a blankie. She had to cover herself if someone was visiting. As she was leaned over the couch, her squishy diapered butt on full display, Melissa heard her mother and the woman enter the room. "And it looks like someone is already wet" Melissa heard her mother say. Quickly flipping over and covering herself with the blankie, Melissa began to blush. She realized that she was looking at her mother and her new babysitter. The baby sitter looked to be in her mid-20s, and wore bright colored clothes that made her look like she worked at a daycare. The sitter smiled at Melissa saying, "Awe Hi there cutie, you must be Melissa." Melissa nodded and smiled back. "I am Haley" the babysitter said while waving. Haley then followed Melissa’s mother to finish up her tour of the house, and as they were walking out of the room Melissa heard her mother say, "Now Billy is on the verge of being fully potty trained, so hopefully you will only have to worry about Melissa’s diapers." Melissa sat in the TV room thinking about what her mother had just said. Was Billy already potty trained? She then looked around the room, noticing that she was watching Sponge Bob, under a Disney cars blanket in a soaked diaper. Was she a complete baby? Melissa then waddled upstairs to get on something a little bit more appropriate for company. She got to her room and threw on a pair of jeans. While slipping on her jeans Melissa realized how much room she had in the butt of her jeans. She giggled slightly as she though that they were the perfect soaked diaper jeans, then took a look at herself in the mirror. Her outfit looked completely normal, unless you looked close and noticed that the crotch of her jeans had a large sagging bulge that hung closer to her left leg and sagged down to her thigh. She then turned around to see that the top of her pants were loose fitting and you could see the top of her diaper that fit nice and tight on her lower back. With a slight shake of her bum, Melissa giggled then headed back down to watch the rest of her show. About halfway through her show, Melissa stood up and bent forward without much thought. She was just going through the motions as she started pooping her diaper. It came so natural to Melissa, she was simply pooping her pants without thinking about it. When she was all finished, Melissa realized what she had just done. She didn’t want to sit back down in her mess, but her show was too good. Lost in the TV, Melissa placed her messy bum on the couch and got comfy. Once the show was over, Melissa looked down to see that her diaper was extremely bulgy and showing through her jeans. Just then her mother and Haley walked in. "Uh oh, I think someone made stinky poo poos" Said Melissa’s mother as she helped Melissa off the couch. She then turned Melissa around and pulled back the loose top of her jeans and looked down her diaper. Melissa noticed Haley looking on with a smile on her face. Melissa and her mother began walking towards Melissa's room. Melissa was excited, thinking that she was going to get her diaper changed in private, away from Haley. Her mind went from her private change to just how messy her diaper was. The jeans she was wearing were loose around her legs, yet extremely tight around her crotch and lower butt. Melissa notices that every step she took, the entire backside of her diaper would sway and crinkle. She began to blush and become a little bit embarrassed to think about what she must have looked like. As soon as they entered the room Melissa lifted her arms, had her legs slightly spread, with her knees straight. Her mother looked at her and smiled. Her big girl was getting all prepared to be taken care of. Melissa’s diaper peeked out from the front of her pants, even though the diaper was sagging with all of the weight in it. Her mother figured that the diaper was pushing her jeans down because of her mess, thus allowing the diaper to still peek out the top. Melissa’s mother pulled Melissa’s shirt over her head, and then lowered Melissa’s arms. She then unbuttoned her jeans, revealing the destroyed diaper. As she was helping Melissa hop up onto her changing area, Haley walked into the room. "Do you need any help"? Haley asked. Melissa all of the sudden came back to reality. She had been in complete baby mode before Haley walked into the room. Melissa then slightly curled up, trying to be a little bit less exposed even though what was happening was obvious. "Sure Haley, would you mind heading back down to the kitchen and get a bottle ready for Melissa"? Her mother asked. Haley seemed a little bit let down as she nodded and then walked back out of the room. Melissa started to think about what she was going to do when Haley was babysitting her and her mother wasn’t there, while her mother went to work on wiping Melissa’s bottom. Melissa decided that maybe while Haley was there, it would be a good time to start being a big girl again. As soon as that decision was made she slipped back into thinking about what was happening currently. Her mother was using warm, soft, wet baby wipes to gently clean her exposed butt because she pooped in her diaper. Melissa immediately went into baby mode. She laid there and enjoyed every minute of her mommy changing her diaper. Maybe becoming a big girl will be harder than she thinks. As soon as Melissa had a fresh diaper pulled up between her legs, Melissa snapped back to reality. She thought to herself about becoming a big girl again. After her mom taped her diaper snuggly against her, Melissa began to feel self-conscious again. She was in her room that smelled like baby powder and baby wipes in a fresh diaper that her mom just had to put her in. Sitting next to her was a diaper that was so dirty, it mushed into the floor like it weighed 20 lbs. Melissa had a sudden realization that she was in for a long battle ahead of herself if she wanted to be a big girl. She thought to herself, "I don’t want to be in diapers forever. Do I?” All of the sudden Melissa’s mother started rolling up the stinky diaper that was sitting next to her, then her mother said with a smile, "Hey sweetie lets go downstairs and you can play with Haley". Melissa started to get up from the area she was being changed and notice her diaper was already squishy. She paused before completely sitting up and put her hand on the crotch of her diaper, feeling that it was nice and warm and squishy. Melissa was defeated as she walked downstairs with her mother. She could only think about how she was going to beat this. All it took was for Melissa to see Haley at the bottom of the staircase with a huge, proud smile for Melissa to slip back into her little girl mind. Haley seemed to be so happy to see Melissa, she seemed to want to baby her and make her feel special just like Melissa’s mom. Melissa then seemed to notice her saggy diaper between her legs. She had forgotten to put any pants on. Melissa was walking down stairs with a t shirt and already wet diaper on, with her mother who was carrying her stinky diaper that she was just changed out of. They reached the bottom of the stairs and Haley gave Melissa’s diaper a gentle pat. "Ok little one, are you ready to have some fun"? Haley said. Melissa blushed and nodded slightly, only picturing baby fun and feeling happy. Haley grabbed Melissa’s hand and led her into the living room where there was a pink princess blanket and her bottle sitting on the comfy couch inviting Melissa in. All she could do was waddle over to the comfort with Haley. Haley then sat on the comfy blankie and pulled Melissa onto her lap. She then pulled out the bottle and placed the nipple into Melissa’s mouth. Being so into what was happening, Melissa simply fell into her usual state of happiness. Forgetting the outside world, Melissa smiled and wiggled in Haley’s arms, as she smiled down upon the little big girl. Haley could only smile, as the girl in her arms was so happy and so comfy. When Melissa had finished her bottle, the two made their way into the play room where they played with dolls and toys for a while. Melissa was having so much fun that she didn’t even realize her mother was gone. It was almost as if Haley was in a little girl mood as well. Melissa noticed how happy Haley was, laughing and giggling and making little movements that made her seem like she was a baby too. Melissa sat still for a bit while she thought about what was happening. Haley noticed and asked what wrong. "Haley, do you like playing with me?" Melissa asked. Haley nodded, slightly blushing. Melissa smiled and asked, "Do you think I’m a baby?" The question stunned Haley a little bit, almost as if it brought her back to reality and her adult self. "Melissa, I think you are very cute and sweet. I think that you can be whatever you want to be as long as it makes you happy." Haley said with a smile. Melissa smiled back feeling so happy to have a friend who supports her. Just then she realized that Haley was squirming. They continued to play for a bit, and Melissa kept noticing Haley trying to rush through the activity. "Does she not want to play with me anymore? Did her question make Haley uncomfy?" Melissa thought. A door shut down stairs and Melissa heard her mother voice. "Mommy!" Melissa screamed and shot up out of her seat, waddling down stairs as fast as she could. She jumped into her arms and gave her a big kiss then started explaining how much fun she and Haley had together. Melissa’s mom just smiled and listened. Melissa explained how Haley is her best friend now, then turned to look for her and Haley was not there. "She must still be upstairs, let’s go get her." Melissa said with a smile. As they made their way back up to the playroom, Melissa wondered why Haley hadn’t come down with her.... Melissa and her mother made their way upstairs. All of they see Haley pop out of the bathroom with a smile on her face. It all made sense to Melissa now, she had to go potty while they were playing. Melissa’s mother thanked Haley and paid her once they were back downstairs. Haley then turned to Melissa and thanked her for the fun. Before she made her way out to her car, Haley placed her hand on Melissa’s diaper and then peeked down the back of her diaper. "She is a little wet” Haley let Melissa’s mom know. Melissa blushed and immediately went into a little mode. She had been thinking the whole time that she had a friend in Haley, and that they could hang out all the time. Then after her diaper check, Melissa could only picture how she looked right now and how she looked in Haley’s eyes. Melissa was a grown up baby. Haley took off, and it was back to the playroom for Melissa. When Melissa got back upstairs, her brother and sister were playing with the toys that Melissa and Haley were playing with. Melissa hopped down on the floor with them and started playing. As soon as she got on the floor she smelled something familiar. She looked at her brother and he was sitting funny. He reached for a toy on the floor and Melissa could tell that he was in a diaper. After a few minutes she got lost into her game with her toys and stopped thinking about the smell in her playroom. After a while Melissa’s mother came into the playroom asking who was stinky. She walked over to Melissa and while she was playing peeked down the back of her pants. "Good girl Melissa” Her mother said then walked over to her brother. Melissa’s mom checked her little brother and then left the room. She returned shortly with a fresh diaper and started changing Melissa’s 6 year old brother in the corner of the play room. Melissa saw her sister looking over at them, and Melissa wondered how her sister felt. She was the only sibling not in diapers right now. Just then Melissa felt the need to use the bathroom. "Mommy, mommy!" Melissa yelled. "I have to go potty really bad!" Melissa’s mother quickly taped up her brother’s diaper and left him with no pants on. She grabbed Melissa’s hand and speed walked with her to the bathroom across the hall. When they entered the bathroom, Melissa’s mom quickly untaped Melissa’s diaper then helped her sit on the potty. Melissa couldn’t believe what was happening. She was on the potty for the first time in a long time. Melissa sat there on the toilet with her mother watching, big smile on her face, and at first she was excited and happy. She had not used the potty in a long time, it was almost all new to her. She was shocked at how this was all happening so fast! She was just in a diaper having fun with her family in her playroom, and now she is sitting on this cold hard piece of porcelain. She looked down at her diaper laying on the bathroom floor. It seemed to have formed to her body, as while it was resting on the floor the diaper still curved up as if it wanted to hug Melissa's privates and keep her nice and warm and safe. Melissa took a deep breath and tried to concentrate on relieving herself into the toilet, but all she could think about was how uncomfortable she was. The cold of the porcelain seemed to have shocked her system into not being able to relieve herself. Melissa then looked at her mother and wondered why she was in the room with her. That hasn’t bothered her before, she thought "I’ve peed my diaper in front of my family several times". Melissa began to stress, she had been sitting on the potty for no more than a minute and already missed her diapers. All of the sudden she felt a cool breeze on her exposed bottom, something she had only felt during her diaper changes. "Mommy I’m uncomfy", Melissa told her mom. "I miss my diapers already" she said with a frown on her face. Melissa's mother all of the sudden felt so bad for her oldest daughter. Her face dropped and she said, "Awe baby, its ok! There is no pressure on you sweetie. If you want your diapers then that’s what mommy wants." She then leaned over to wrap her arms around Melissa. Melissa smiled, and felt herself lifted right off of the toilet into her mother’s arms. With her exposed bottom resting against her mother’s arm, Melissa leaned back said, "Mommy, I love you so much." With that she plopped her head right onto her mom’s shoulder and squeezed. It felt so good and comforting to be in her mommies arms in that cold bathroom. Melissa felt so warm, and loved. All of the sudden she felt too warm. The sound of water dripping brought Melissa’s head back off of her mother’s shoulder. She felt relieved, and looked down to see that she had peed all over her mommy’s sweater. Melissa looked at her mom with her face bright red, and tears in her eyes. Her mom simply rested her hand on the side of Melissa's head and gently led Melissa back down to her shoulder. "It’s ok, just relax baby. Mommy is proud of you for being comfy with me." Melissa didn’t know what to think as she felt her mommy bouncing her gently in her arms. She felt so much like a baby being held. She was being walked out of the bathroom, but all Melissa could do was close her eyes and think. Just then she smelled the familiar smell of her room. The faint smell of stale diapers and the overwhelming smell of baby powder filled Melissa’s nose. She opened one eye and noticed how bright and sunny her room was. As she was laid onto her changing table, Melissa felt so comfy. Her room looked like a princess would live there, all white and pink with the sun filling the room. Her bottom felt spoiled as she was laid onto the soft pillow-like changing table. Even the smell comforted her. "This is way better" she thought. Melissa's legs were lifted into the air, and the soft diaper was placed under her. The powder was sprinkled on, and her diaper was pulled back up between her legs. With every tape Melissa felt more and more comfy. When her diaper was completely on, Melissa was lifted off of her changing table and in her mother’s arms she felt her back being scratched gently. "Do you want pants Mel?" Her mommy asked. Melissa shook her head no. "Ok, well let’s set you up with a movie while Mommy changes her clothes." With that her mommy carried her downstairs, and set Melissa down onto the warm carpet in the TV room. She tossed every pillow in the room on the floor with Melissa, then helped prop her up with pillows and blankets. Melissa's mommy turned on the movie Cinderella and gave Melissa a bottle out of the fridge. Just before her mommy went back upstairs to change out of her wet clothes, she took a glance at Melissa and smiled. She looked so comfy laying on the floor in her diaper and bottle, pillows surrounding her. That’s my baby girl, she thought. I am so proud. As the day came to an end, Melissa realized she had been watching Disney movies for hours. She was completely lost in her movies, daydreaming about being a princess. She took a look around, and Sammie had was on the couch laying on her arm watching with Melissa. Melissa then noticed all of the baby things surrounding her. She had an empty bottle, baby blankets, stuffed animals, and in the corner of the room was a toy chest full of action figures. She then noticed her diaper puffed out between her legs from the wetness. You could tell that she had been in that same diaper all day, as it was sagging about half way down her thighs, and between her crotch there were large indentations from where her legs had been moving around. Melissa smiled, knowing that she was nice and comfy in her diapers. She slightly wiggled on the floor hearing her diaper crinkle, then placed her hand right on her crotch. It felt like a water balloon. "Do you need your diaper changed"? Melissa jumped, forgetting that Sammie was in the room with her. "Mommy! Melissa went pee pee!" Sammie screamed. Melissa’s mother came into the TV room and gave the 2 girls a smile. "Awwwww look at you little sisters having fun watching TV", she said. Melissa giggled knowing that her mommy was there to check her diaper. Instead of checking her, she was lifted into her mother’s arms and set down on the couch with her sister. Just then Melissa’s father came into the room. "Melissa honey we need to have a little talk," said her mommy. Melissa nodded as her mommy handed her a warm bottle of chocolate milk. "Sweetie, your father and I have been talking and we want to ask you what you want to do next year for school." Her mommy looked at her daddy and then said, "If you don’t feel like you are ready for college, then we have some options for you." Melissa jumped back to reality for a split second after hearing the word college. She hadn’t even thought about school being so involved in enjoying her baby life. Melissa’s mother smiled and kept going, "We had a conversation with Sammy’s old preschool and, if you want, we can send you back to preschool." Melissa’s face lit up. She suddenly remembered the diaper between her legs, completely exposed to everyone in the room including her little sister who was still in the room for this conversation. "We have also talked with Haley. She just accepted a position at a daycare and she would love to have you come visit her for days that you want to get out of the house." Her mother continued, "The choice is yours sweet heart, your father and I love you so much and we will support any decision you make. So, take your time sweet heart and let us know what you want to do." With that her mommy and daddy gave her a big hug and her daddy checked her diaper. As they were off to change her diaper, Melissa daydreamed about what daycare or preschool would be like.... Melissa woke up the next morning feeling refreshed. She had slept really well, dreaming about being in a daycare and playing with all of the toys. As the grogginess of a good night’s sleep went away, Melissa slowly shifted in her bed. Now laying on her back Melissa realized that her diaper was soaked. She could feel the soft squishy diaper sagging between her legs. The weight of the diaper pressing against her, and the warmth against her thighs made Melissa not want to get out of bed. Slowly, Melissa moved her legs in and out feeling her diaper shift and listening to the soft crinkle. She had the overwhelming urge to suck her thumb. The thought of her lips wrapped around her thumb made Melissa smile. She quickly rested her thumb on her bottom lip and happily sucked her thumb. There she was, laying in her bed, sucking her thumb, moving her legs around with a squishy diaper crinkling under her covers. All of the sudden she felt the urge to mess. Without hesitation she relaxed and while lying in her bed she felt the soft mess spread into the seat of her diaper. The sound of her diaper bulging out with the feeling of her mess filling her diaper made Melissa feel amazing. When she was finished, Melissa laid in bed smelling what she had done. Relieving herself made everything seem clearer. The light from the sun poured through her windows, the smell of her room filled her nose, and the feeling of her warm squishy diaper filled her thoughts. She felt hyper, like all she wanted to do was go outside and run around like a baby in her messy diaper. After squirming in her bed for a bit, feeling restless, Melissa sat up. The diaper mushed underneath her bottom. She looked down and saw her diaper bulging out from under her legs and smiled. She hopped out of her bed, with her youthful energy and took a few steps around her room. The mess in her diaper, heavy and warm, made her waddle. At this point Melissa was hopping all over the place. She was really excited about her upcoming adventures, and her diapered state, and her ability to relax and be a baby even though she was an adult. Melissa ran downstairs in only her night time shirt and saggy diaper, prancing around looking for her family. She was all smiles, wanting to give her mother a big hug. Melissa realized everyone was outside on this beautiful day, so she crinkled her way through the backyard slider and into the warmth of the sunlight. Her mommy and daddy both smiled as soon as they laid their eyes on the pretty 18 year old, hopping around happily in her diaper. As Melissa ran towards her little brother to play, her mommy noticed that her diaper was saggy. Melissa plopped down with a noticeable squish, and began to play with her brother. Just then she felt a hand on the back of her diaper. She quickly turned, looking up into the face of her mommy smiling down at her. "Baby, do you need a diaper change?" Her mother asked. Melissa shook her head no with a big smile on her face, then with the same amount of energy hopped up and gave her mother a big hug. With her diaper saggy and smelly Melissa said, "I love you Mommy". Melissa was taken in for a diaper change, and for the rest of the morning she waddled around the house in just her fresh diaper and t shirt. At around 1pm, her mother went and grabbed Melissa from the playroom. "Melissa honey, we are going out to eat" she said. Melissa simply rested her head on her mother’s shoulder, as the great big girl was lugged over to her room. Upon arriving, her mother checked Melissa’s diaper, and deemed her all dry, then laid her on the bed to get dressed. Her mother pulled out a pair of jeans and a more normal looking shirt, then got Melissa dressed. As they walked downstairs, Melissa only slightly crinkled. She passed by a mirror and noticed that she looked surprisingly big, almost as if she was a normal teenager. Upon closer inspection, she actually looked really beautiful. Melissa stood there for a second as memories flooded her mind of trying to look sexy, and impressing boys, and wanting the nicest clothes or accessories. She sort of missed those days. Melissa began to analyze what has transpired over the last year. She wondered how she got to this point. Just then her mother appeared and said, "Awe, look at my little princess. How beautiful are you honey?" Then with a smile, her mother held her and they walked down to the car. Thoughts poured through Melissa’s mind. She felt like she had never looked more beautiful in her life. Was it just her getting older? Could it possibly be that she looked younger but couldn’t tell because she has been in baby mode for so long? Just then, she felt something hitting her lips. Her mother was handing her a pacifier. Melissa reacted by wrapping her lips around her paci, which in turn put a smile on Melissa’s face. Then as she sucked, she thought, I know exactly why I felt beautiful in the mirror back there... I am so relaxed and happy in my current state that I am not only losing my mind in being a happy baby, but my whole body is healthier, my face is used to smiling, and I am being who I want to be. That’s the reason, Melissa felt, why she looked prettier than ever. She didn’t have the stress of always trying to be someone she isn’t, or trying to make other people happy, or being unhappy herself. She was able to be herself, be happy, and everything about her was more beautiful for it. When they arrived at the restaurant, Melissa’s diaper was still dry. Her mother came around and helped Melissa out of the booster seat she was in. As she climbed down out of the car, she felt her shirt lift up, and her diaper become exposed to anyone who was looking. She tossed her paci into her special seat, and tugged her shirt down. The family walked inside together, and were seated. Melissa glanced around at her loving family and noticed that every time one of them looked at her, she was greeted with a smile and a look of acceptance. It was as if they were so proud to see her being herself, and loving what she was doing. As Melissa ate, she all of the sudden noticed that her diaper was soaked. It was sagging between her legs and with every shift she made, she could feel her diaper mush. She also realized that she had to make a mess. All of the sudden Melissa was lost in her baby state once again. The feeling of her squishy diaper, and knowing that she was going to be all clean and pretty on the outside, but under her clothes she was going to be stinky and messy made Melissa feel little. She reached her hand over to pick up her bottle of water, and in doing so allowed her bottom to slightly lift off of the chair, then felt her muscles allow her mess to push into her diaper. As she sipped her water, she felt her diaper expand. The mess forced its way out towards her diaper, then when there was no more room, it worked its way up her butt cheeks. She took a peek to make sure no one noticed what she was doing. Her brother and sister deeply interested in the food they were consuming, and her parents were talking about some party they were planning. When the full mess was loaded into Melissa’s diaper, she allowed her bottom to rest on the chair again. She felt the mess squish against her bottom. It was a feeling that Melissa knew well, and enjoyed immensely. She slightly giggled and wiggled in her seat, feeling her messy diaper under her bottom. Now in full baby mode, Melissa began to eat a little more sloppily. She was using her hands more than her fork, and had a big smile on her face. After they paid the bill, the family stood up. As Melissa rose, she felt the mess in her diaper slowly cascade down the back of her diaper settling at her seat. She knew that she now had a huge bulge that anyone could notice. Just then she saw her mother checking her brother’s pants, "Did you have an accident?" She asked. When she noticed that her brother was clean, Melissa’s mother looked directly at Melissa. With a slight look of confirmation, Melissa’s mother walked over, and pulled the back of Melissa’s pants back to look down the back of her diaper. "Awe sweetie, don’t worry, we will be home shortly" her mother added, as she patted her bottom in front of the whole restaurant. Chapter 1.docx
    4 likes
  39. It was hard to adjust my diaper play to having my kids home during summer and holiday breaks and when my oldest had graduated and decided to take a few years off to figure out what she wanted to do next, I nearly went crazy squeezing some diaper time in but I was able to do it and live happily with it being limited to once a week or twice a month. Then last year my husband started working from home. I knew a lot of my diaper fun would have to go deeper into hiding but now it is almost nonexistent. I can't seem to find a way to accommodate my wants with his needs while he is here ALL the time. Don't get me wrong, I love him dearly but I have discovered that Men and Women are very different when it comes to personal space. Women, Like myself, need a LOT of personal space and actually ENJOY being alone sometimes, where most Men seem to need the social gathering of other people around them whether it is to compare burps, farts or ideas. They THRIVE on that type of interaction where I, as a woman, would be happy having no one to talk to but the TV or the dog and couldn't care less how loud or smelly my gas was. I feel for my husband because as much as he seeks me out to entertain his mind when work is slow, I want to be left alone so that I can concentrate on my own tasks. We've essentially have lived such different daily lives for the past 20+ years and finding a way to share our daytime hours is hard. I need a time of my day when there isn't someone who needs or wants something from me. With all that said, I have been trying to find some time to enjoy a diaper day to myself and today was that day. I didn't get to stay in my house and do the things I usually would do before but I did get to put on a diaper under my clothes and go out shopping by myself and run a few errands. I promised myself that I would not go home until my diaper was very wet and I took care of that quite easily. Yes, I would have preferred to stay home in my onesie or footed PJ's and suck on a baby bottle, but that isn't about to happen with the Hubby home and the kids in and out all the time. Before any of you preach to me about telling him about my desires, I already have and he doesn't like it, he wants no part of it and I will not force him to face it. Besides, I get more enjoyment from having my little secret than I did when he knew about it. Today's shopping trip was anything awesome or amazing. It was a couple of stops to a few favorite stores and then a run through WalMart. I keep wondering if I will ever end up in one of those "People of WalMart" videos but for the most part, I don't go out without proper clothes on and don't flaunt my diapers when I am there. But I did have on a nice swing top blouse that was long enough that it could have been worn with leggings since it covers my whole diapered butt, a pair of jeans and my black Mary Janes. I felt very childish even if I didn't appear that way to any onlookers. I ordered some more diapers the other day in preparation of my husband going on a camping trip with our youngest next month. I am hoping that I will get to use at least one or two of them before then and break my "Dry Spell" (pun intended) As it is now, I only have 1 diaper left in my inventory and my desire to wear it hasn't diminished after today's adventure. I think after a successful diaper day, it takes me longer to shake the desire each time. I dread the end every time when I have to take off my diaper and slip back into big girl panties. I don't wish to ever be completely incontinent but the idea of needed them more regularly has crossed my mind a time or two. Most recently, on Easter Sunday, my niece was visiting with her new baby. I was sitting on the floor playing with him when I felt a sudden urge to pee. I had known prior to her arriving that I needed to go but knew I could hold it for a bit. I was wrong. While admiring the baby, I felt my panties get slightly wet and warm. I tried to stop myself but I don't know if it was the way I was sitting or what but I couldn't stop the flow. I quickly stood up thinking that a change in position might help but it only made matters worse and I could now feel urine running down my pant leg. I dashed out of the room like my ass was on fire. Even running to the bathroom, I was unable to stop myself from wetting any further. By the time I reached the toilet, my jeans were soaked with a very noticeable wet spot. I had to change and quickly but all my other jeans were in the washer so I had to put on a pair of black pants hoping no one would notice the wardrobe change. If they did, they didn't say so but I was more than a little embarrassed at the time. I don't think this was the start of any real issues but I won't rule it out either.
    4 likes
  40. Self-harm is not OK and it indicates a deeper psychological problem which isn't being addressed correctly. And for most of us there's no need to physically affect our bodies to become incontinent. The natural state of the body is to pee and poop whenever needed- that's what all other animals do. It's that us stupid humans have attached a social stigma to our natural body functions and that's an open door for psychological problems to begin My choice to stop trying to retain my urine has been one of the best things that has ever happened to me and I highly recommend taking that path over others to attain incontinence. Bettypooh
    4 likes
  41. You can tell it is a real post because he said so in his post.
    4 likes
  42. I support freedom of speech so if someone wants to make fun of us then that's there right. But obviously don't support discrimination like not getting a job because of being into diapers or whatever
    4 likes
  43. I really don't get what pricing has to do with any of this. The new company is being accused of using an email database they do not have the rights to, and attemting to sell products they don't have the right to. Casey's statement amounts to a PSA regarding the situation to increase community awareness. It is duly noted, and in my opinion, nothing good will come of doing business with netdiapers.com.
    4 likes
  44. It has its good and bad points. Before I started wetting at night, I could go to bed without several layers of protection underneath me. If I traveled, I could do so without fear of soaking the bed at wherever I happened to be staying. Now, if I want to stay somewhere else, I really have to plan ahead. It's wonderful to be able to wake up wet, but you have to realize there are tradeoffs.
    4 likes
  45. first, yes, I do wear in public. And OMG, there are now legitimate 18+ users on this forum who are too young to remember AOL? Gah, I feel old. I also used my Wii to hook up to the internet in order to learn more about diapers. Before we got the Wii, my family had high speed internet and there was a server that my parents didn't actually use, so I used that to read about ABDL stuff. I was maybe 13 when I learned that other people shared my interests.
    4 likes
  46. @wetdiaper222 Same here, I used to think I was really strange for having this interest. But now after going on the internet and learning there is actually people like me, I accept my liking for it now and it brings me a lot more self confidence. I have now learned the art of wearing diapers without anyone knowing in public lol. The only one who really knows I like diapers is my mother because I told her about it, though she thinks I have grown out of it by now.
    4 likes
  47. NO. We know that ABDL is not something you are born with. You cannot be born genetically pre-disposed to diapers and baby bottles. Sexual orientation is a biological chemical attraction free of artificial obsessive elements. The two are not and never will be comparable. I am not ashamed of being an ABDL, but I know better than to cavort my kink in public. Regardless of whether the kink is sexual or not, public behavior is a matter of courtesy and decency to those around you. You are not being oppressed by being asked to put on some gosh-darn pants!
    4 likes
  48. 4 likes
  49. Ariana Grande as Emily Jodi Lyn O'Keefe as Marlene Chapter One Emily never wanted to admit when she was wrong. It was probably one of her worst qualities. She was always right. Growing up, she had been a spoiled princess. Her father, a widower, was often gone on business and always brought her back wonderful gifts. Then one day he brought her back a gift she hated: a six foot two woman named Marlene. They had met in Hawaii and eloped not long after meeting. Marlene had a good old fashioned Southern upbringing. To her, it was normal to have a teen getting their bottom spanked if they got into trouble. So when she first met her 13 year old step-daughter, that was just what she wanted to do. The minute they met, Emily had pitched a huge fit and whined like a little baby. But her husband would never allow it. He let Emily do whatever she wanted. It was a tense 5 years as Marlene watched Emily sass off and spend her Daddy's credit card. At 18 she left home for college and graduated with an art degree. Marlene urged her to get a job, but she didn't listen and as usual, her daddy bailed her out by purchasing a townhouse and continuing to pay for her lavish lifestyle. Then a car crash left Marlene widowed and Emily orphaned. According to his will, Marlene would receive his entire estate, while Emily had a trust, to be delegated by Marlene. Marlene said Emily was not ready and gave her $5,000. She wasn't sure when she'd give her the remainder of her millions. Emily said she could make it work. She got a job at an art gallery to upkeep her lifestyle. But she refused to give up other parts of her old life. She still went out and partied spending her money on booze and new clothes. It wouldn't have been a problem if she didn't have other bills, like rent. It all came to an end on a Monday. The five foot three red head awoke to the sound of her loud alarm. Her head was pounding and her mouth felt dry. She rolled over and fell back asleep, only to awake a few hours later to a pounding on her door. "Mmm," she muttered and tried to ignore it but the knocking was persistent. She climbed out of bed, groaning to herself. She was stripped down to just her bra and thong, so she threw on a robe and made her way out of her room and down the stairs. The place was a mess, clothes, paper and empty wine bottles everywhere. She opened the door and saw her landlord, Nick, standing there. "Nick, how can I help you?" she asked. "Your rent. It's late," he said, his brows furrowing. "Again." "Oh, yes, sorry. I, uh, I'll get paid on Friday and get it to you. I always do!" She pleaded. It was true, in the past 6 months she had been on her own to pay the bills, she had managed to get it to him, eventually. She had taken a bunch of sick days for hangovers and was now way past being able to get paid for them. She was just a tad behind. "I'll be changing the locks tomorrow. Whatever gets left behind will end up in the trash." And with that, he was gone. Emily bit down on her lip as she looked around the room. She had nowhere to go. Maybe she could convince Marlene to give her more money. Yes, she'd say she finally wanted to go back to school, to get a new degree, for something that would pay more. It'd be enough until she got her next check. She looked at the clock. 8:55 AM. "Shit, she muttered. She had to be at work at 9 sharp and it was over an hour away with traffic. She raced upstairs, took a quick shower and dressed in a hurry, throwing on a pink blouse and black pinstripe suit. She did her makeup and threw her hair back before checking the clock. 10:00. Well, she was already late, why keep rushing? An hour and a half and a stop for a latte and a muffin later, she sauntered into the art gallery. Her boss, Evan, walked straight up to her. "Emily," Evan said, his voice matching her landlord's. "You're three and a half hours late!" "I'm sorry. I had some issues with my landlord," she fibbed, sipping her latte. She would've been late even if it weren't for her landlord. "Yet you had time to stop for a coffee!" "A latte actually and at that point I was already late, so I figured why not?" She replied with a smile, taking another sip. "Emily." Evan sighed, running a hand through his thinning black hair. "I can't keep doing this with you." "I said I was sorry," The twenty three year old responded with a pout, her way out of everything, as if she was still a small child. "Well sorry's not good enough!" Evan exploded. Emily was shocked by the sudden outburst and nearly dropped her coffee, her bladder suddenly feeling weak. She never got yelled at so whenever she actually did, she got so nervous, she had to pee. He continued to yell and scream at her. She hated it, she hated the way it made her feel. "YOU'RE FIRED!" Ethan screamed. And that was all it took. Emily's underwear and suit pants were now filled with urine. She felt it drip down her leg, a puddle forming on the floor. Ethan noticed the the now big wet patch on the front of her suit and laughed. "It's a good thing I fired you, I don't employ babies," he spat as the heat flushed to her cheeks. The tears filled her eyes and she ran outside, her pants feeling very heavy. She didn't care when she went, she just wanted to get out of there. She was going so fast, she didn't see where she was going and soon collided with someone. "Where are you going in such a hurry?" Emily was mortified. The morning had been hard enough. She couldn't deal with her step-mom on top of it. Her eyes traveled up to see the tall woman. Marlene's dark hair was pulled back into a ponytail and her green eyes were framed by black glasses. Her large bosom seemed to be popping out of her grey t-shirt and her large rear was noticeable in her hip hugging jeans. "M...Marlene. I have to go." She tried to keep walking but her step-mom stepped in front of her. She noticed the wet patch and clucked her tongue. "Oh look at you. I came by to check on you, your landlord called." Emily's blue eyes widened. "I did co-sign the lease after all. He says you're being evicted. And I could hear your boss hollering from the parking lot." By now, the 23 year old's face was bright red, her head was tilted towards the ground as she watched the stray bits of pee dribble down. "Come to my house, don't stop back at the town house. I'm going to help you out. "Seriously?" Emily looked up, a little shocked. "Yes, stop by and I'll give you all you need." You could have knocked Emily over with a feather. She couldn't believe it. She was finally getting the rest of her trust fund. Chapter Two Emily, panties still soaked, pulled up at her step-mom's house 40 minutes later. She looked out at the large Victorian it had a beautiful garden out front. Emily loved growing up in this place. She stepped out and headed inside. On the table in the entry way, there was a note. Em-went to the store. Take a shower and leave your clothes outside the bathroom door. I'll be back later.-M Emily headed upstairs and into her own room. It was just as she left it. Her father had seen her as a little girl and she hadn't had the heart to set him straight, plus she was hardly home anyway.The furniture was all antique and white, the walls bubble gum pink,, the sheets on the bed matched. She stripped down and headed into her bathroom, having her second shower of the day. Once she was done, she stepped out, wrapped a towel around her and headed back into her bedroom. Her vagina hurt a bit from sitting in the pee. She'd have to get some cream for that. Her thoughts were interrupted when she saw her step-mom sitting on her bed with a bag. "Um, Marlene? I need to change." Emily told her, a slight attitude in her voice. "Oh yes you do." Marlene said. "If you're going to be living here now, things will change." "Live here? Marlene, I'm getting my trust fund aren't I/" Marlene laughed. "No. At least not in the way you think." "What?" Marlene reached into the bag and pulled out a package of pull ups. "Lay down on the bed. "No!" Emily yelled. "You're crazy if you think I'm wearing one of those!" "If you peed your pants, you obviously need them." "No fucking way!" Marlene got up and ripped her towel away. Emily blushed and tried to cover her hairless body, but Marlene smacked her bottom. "Heyyy!" Emily screamed. "No cursing. Now lay down on that bed." Emily didn't move and she got five more smacks to her butt before being pushed down onto the bed. She tried to get up, but Marlene held her down with one hand as she use another to slide on the pull up. It was pink with Disney princesses on it. Emily kicked her legs and screamed. Marlene then pulled out a pair of locking panties, sliding them on, locking them in place. "You will wear these until you prove I can trust you with big girls underwear," she told her screaming step-daughter. "How am I supposed to do that with this?" Emily yelled, tugging on the lock. "You tell me when you have to go potty. As long as you tell me when you should, you'll stay dry. If you stay dry all day, you'll get your panties back." With that, Marlene was gone. Emily sobbed as she tried to remove the panties but nothing worked. She kicked her legs, screaming and crying just like a toddler. And in true toddler fashion, she eventually tired herself out and fell asleep. Emily awoke hours later, her eyes still feeling heavy from the crying she did. She spotted her purse by the bathroom and walked over, the pull up and panties crinkling under her. She pulled out her phone and saw it was 8 PM. She also had some texts from friends inviting her out. She went to the closet and tried to find something to hide the pull up and panties. Finally she found a loose dress that had some padding on the bottom. She slipped it on and did her hair an makeup before going downstairs. Her evil step-mother laid passed out on the couch. Emily wanted the pull off, but decided to find the key another time. Soon she was at the club but the last thing she remembered was downing her first shot. She woke up the next morning to sun shining through her room. Her head was pounding and she was feeling...wet. She looked down and saw she was still in her dress and when she lifted it, she saw a wet pull up. "What happened last night?" She muttered. At that moment, the door swung open and Marlene walked in. "I woke up last night to find you gone. No note..." "I'm twenty three," Emily protested. "You live here, you play by MY rules," her step-mother interrupted her. "Then you come home after midnight, after driving drunk! You could have been killed. What were you thinking?" Emily rolled her eyes. "You are not my mother!" "I'm closest thing you've got. You think you're a big bad girl, yet I can smell the pee." She walked over and pulled up the dress. Sure enough, she saw the soaking wet pull up, protected by the panties. "Yes, look at you with the wet pull ups like a big baby." She grabbed a key from her pocket and unlocked the panties. She yanked them down and threw them to the floor. "Up." Emily didn't move but a swift smack to her wet pull up got her moving. Marlene ripped down the pull up, got the dress off and sat down. "Over my lap." "No!" Emily fought back, stamping her foot which didn't help her case. "Over my lap now, Emily. Mommy is going to give you a spanking." "You're not my mommy!!!!" Emily screamed. Marlene grabbed her wrist and pulled her down, over her lap. The young woman kicked her legs. "No! No! No!" "Hush now" Emily bellowed as she rained down the smack. "Such a naughty baby." "I'm not a baby!" Emily cried through the pain, tears falling down her cheeks. "Oh really? You wet your pants twice and act like a spoiled brat. I'd say you are." She continued the spanking as Emily sobbed and kicked her legs, as her butt turned a shade of bright red. Her pleas didn't work and soon she was completely out of tears and was just whining. Marlene stopped and smiled. "Looks like that tuckered you out." Emily sniffled and Marlene rubbed her bottom. "Shhh, darling, it's over now." She continued to rub her step-daughter's bottom. "You're going to learn to be such a good baby," she whispered. "Don't you worry, Mommy will take good care of you." She set a whimpering Emily on the bed, with her fanny in the air and walked out. She returned a moment later, holding a bag. She put down a pink mat and lowered her step-daughter onto it. She pulled out some diaper rash and applied it to her private area. "Seems Emmy has a rash, poor thing," she cooed. The cream felt cold yet satisfying to the still whimpering red head. Next, powder was removed a generous amount was spread on top of the cream. Lastly, Marlene removed a package of diapers. The one she pulled out was big and fluffy. Marlene slid it under and taped it on. "Please," Emily pleaded. "I won't wet my pants. I'll get a new job..." she was cut off by a pacifier being placed in her mouth. Marlene sat her up and instructed, "Arms up." Emily reluctantly listened and a pink t-shirt was slid over her head. Next, her hair was tied into pig tails and white sandals with little pink duckies were put on her feet. Finally, Marlene slid on another pair of those locking diaper panties. Getting up was weird. Her butt felt heavy and the diaper caused her to waddle. And waddle she did to the full length mirror where she saw herself. She indeed looked like an oversized baby. The pacifier puffed out her cheeks and the shirt barely covered her belly button so everyone could see her pampers and diaper panties. To add insult to injury, the shirt read "I Wuv Hugs". The diaper spread her legs far apart and the panties were a see through pink. "Aww, if that shirt is true, then come give Mommy some snuggies!" Marlene cooed, pulling her into her arms, Emily's face smothered by her breasts. To be continued...
    4 likes
  50. I'm going to play devil's advocate for a second: Oh, and to understand my tone: Just picture that C-3PO is saying this. ie: Neutral, polite, slightly foppish, and definitely unable to read the room. For purposes of semi-humorous neutrality, I am going to use equally PG demeaning terms for all parties involved. Here's how the scenario always seems to play out. 1. A wimp posts a story. Sometimes the story is good. Sometimes the story is bad. Quality is irrelevant for this scenario, it seems. Sometimes the wimp asks for critical response, sometimes they don't. Asking for criticism is also irrelevant. Sometimes it's in a really murky gray area because they put "Tell me what you guys think." This is often misleading, because all the wimp really wants to hear is: 2. A know-it-all comes along and criticizes the wimp's post. Sometimes the criticism is genuine. Sometimes the criticism is just heckling. Quality of the criticism is irrelevant for this scenario, it seems. The know-it-all's intentions don't matter either. Sometimes the know-it-all thinks they're helping, sometimes the know-it-all sees something that they just have to tear down for some reason known only to the know-it-all. Sometimes the criticism is useful and insightful. Other times the criticism is: Regardless, of the intent, all that the wimp takes away from this is: 3 (optional) Other know-it-alls join the fray! Some defend the wimp and give reason upon reason as to why the first know-it-all was wrong to express their thoughts in such a manner. These typically amount to: 3b (optional) Other know-it-alls jump in to defend the opinions of the first know-it-all. They argue: 4. Till finally, the wimp just screams repeatedly: Not only has the wimp decided that the few opinions he or she doesn't like outweighs all of the opinions that they do like, they just HAVE to let everyone know it in some fashion or another. Then the wimp deletes all of their posts, depriving everyone who actually liked what the wimp was writing and posting. To my knowledge and everything I've ever read: they don't seek mediation or aid from a Mod to get the know-it-all off their back, they just skip straight to: Then the know-it-all gets the heat for "chasing away a writer". Never mind that the wimp is the one who decided to pick up their ball and go home at first disagreement. It was the wimp's call that the one or two dissenting voices (usually just one...because wimp.) outweighed the half-dozen to more supportive voices. The wimp isn't around though to be held accountable. They've already quit interacting with everyone, which is the biggest punishment that can be doled out on a message board. 4 a) (optional) Except for when they act like: And they keep announcing: Then the cycle repeats itself till the resurrecting wimp is labeled: But most of the time, this cycle isn't recurring. It's a one incident and done thing. So the know-it-all is the one that becomes known as: 5) Then a few times a year it seems, a thread like this pops up and it's declared that we need an environment like: Lather, Rinse, Repeat. Really though, if writing is a gift, as some people have stated, why isn't the wimp equally to blame? You shared a gift with EVERYONE. One guy was a know-it-all jerk and said they didn't like your gift. So your solution is to take you gift away from EVERYONE and declare that NO ONE is getting a gift from you ever again. "Gift Giving" is not the mentality of the people who rage quit because someone criticized them. I'm not going to claim I know what it is, but the evidence doesn't line up with any kind of "charitable" mentality. I'm not making an argument against civility. I'm making an argument against disproportionate responses to dissenting opinions. If a criticism is a form of disagreement, then this is the only forum on the boards where I've seen so many people quit because of disagreement AND the people who disagree become the villains. It becomes a game of "First Post Wins!" If there were these kind of reactions to dissenting ideas and opinions were the norm on any other forum, no one would talk to each other. -Personalias (Know-It-All)
    4 likes